OBSERVATIONS ON Popular Antiquities: Including the whole of Mr. BOURNE's Antiquitates Vulgares, With ADDENDA to every Chapter of that Work: As alſo, An APPENDIX, Containing ſuch Articles on the Subject, as have been omitted by that Author.
By JOHN BRAND, A. B. Of LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD.
NEWCASTLE UPON TYNE: Printed by T. SAINT, for J. Johnſon, No. 72, St Paul's Church-Yard, London, 1777.
THE GENERAL PREFACE.
[]TRadition has in no Inſtance ſo clearly evinced her Faith⯑fulneſs, as in the tranſmitting of vulgar Rites and po⯑pular Opinions.
Of theſe, when we are deſirous of tracing them backwards to their Origin, many loſe themſelves in Antiquity.
They have indeed travelled down to us through a long Succeſſion of Years, and the greateſt part of them, it is not improbable, will be of perpetual Obſervation: for the gene⯑rality of Men look back with ſuperſtitious Veneration on the Ages of their Forefathers: and Authorities, that are grey with Time, ſeldom fail of commanding thoſe filial Honours, claimed even by the Appearance of hoary old Age.
Many of theſe it muſt be confeſſed are mutilated, and, as in the Remains of antient Statuary, the Parts of not a few of them have been awkwardly tranſpoſed: they preſerve, however, the principal Traits, that diſtinguiſhed them in their origin.
Things, compoſed of ſuch flimſy Materials as the Fancies of a Multitude, do not ſeem calculated for a long Du [...]tion; yet have theſe ſurvived Shocks, by which even Empires have been overthrown, and preſerved at leaſt ſome Form and Co⯑lour of Identity, during a Repetition of Changes, both in religious Opinions, and in the Polity of States.
But the ſtrongeſt Proof of their remote Antiquity, is▪ that they have outlived the general Knowledge of the very Cauſes that gave riſe to them.
The Reader will find in the ſubſequent pages an union of Endeavours to reſcue many of theſe Cauſes from Oblivion. If, on the Inveſtigation, they appear to any ſo frivolous as not to have deſerved the Pains of the Search, the humble Labourers will avoid Cenſure, by incurring Contempt.
How trivial ſoever ſuch an Enquiry may ſeem to ſome, yet all muſt be informed that it is attended with no ſmall ſhare of Difficulty and Toil.
A Paſſage is to be forced through a Wilderneſs intricate and entangled: few Veſtiges of former Labours can be found [iv] to direct us; we muſt oftentimes trace a tedious retroſpective Courſe, perhaps to return at laſt weary and unſatisfied, from the making of Reſearches, fruitleſs as thoſe of ſome antient enthuſiaſtic Traveller, who ranging the barren African Sands, had in vain attempted to inveſtigate the hidden Sources of the Nile.
Rugged and narrow as this Walk of Study may ſeem to many, yet Fancy (who ſhares with Hope the pleaſing Office of brightening a Paſſage through every Route of human Endeavour) opens from hence too Proſpects, enriched with the choiceſt Beauties of her magic Creation.
The prime Origin of the ſuperſtitious Notions and Cere⯑monies of the People is abſolutely unattainable; we deſpair of ever being able to reach the Fountain Head of Streams which have been running and increaſing from the Beginning of Time. All that we aſpire to do, is only to trace back⯑wards, as far as poſſible, the Courſes of them on thoſe Charts, that remain, of the diſtant Countries from whence they were firſt perceived to flow.
Few, who are deſirous of inveſtigating the popular No⯑tions and vulgar Ceremonies in our Nation, can fail of de⯑ducing them in their firſt Direction from the Times when Popery was our eſtabliſhed Religion.
We ſhall not wonder that theſe were able to ſurvive the Reformation, when we conſider, that though our ſenſible and ſpirited Forefathers were, upon Conviction, eaſily in⯑duced to forego religious Tenets, which had been weighed in the Balance, and ſound wanting; yet were the People by no means inclined to annihilate the ſeemingly innocent Ceremo⯑nies of their former ſuperſtitious Faith.
Theſe, conſecrated to the Fancies of Men, by a Uſage from Time immemorial, though crazed by public Authority from the written Word, were committed as a venerable De⯑poſit to the keeping of oral Tradition: like the Penates of a⯑nother Troy, recently deſtroyed, they were religiouſly brought off, after having been ſnatched out of the ſmoking Ruins of Popery.
It is not improbable that, in the Infancy of Proteſtantiſm, the continuance of many of theſe was connived at by the State. For Men, ‘who are but Children of a larger [v] Growth,’ are not weaned all at once, and the Refor⯑mation of Manners, and of Religion, is always moſt ſurely eſtabliſhed, when effected by ſlow Degrees, and as it were imperceptible Gradations.
Thus alſo at the firſt Promulgation of Chriſtianity to the Gentile Nations, through the Force of Conviction they yielded indeed to Truth; yet they could not be perſuaded to relin⯑quiſh many of their Superſtitions, which, rather than forego them altogether, they choſe to blend and incorporate with their new Faith.
Chriſtian, or rather Papal Rome, borrowed her Rites, Notions, and Ceremonies, in the moſt luxurious Abundance from an⯑cient and Heathen Rome; and much the greater Number of theſe flaunting Externals, which Infallibility has adopted, and uſed as Feathers to adorn her Triple-Cap, have been ſtolen out of the Wings of the dying Eagle.
With regard to the Rites, Sports, &c. of the Common People, I am aware that the moroſe and bigoted Part of Mankind* without diſtinguiſhing between the right Uſe and the Abuſe of ſuch Entertainments, cavil at and malign them. Yet muſt ſuch be told that Shows and Sports have been countenanced by the beſt and wiſeſt of States; and though it cannot be denied that they have been ſometimes proſtituted to the Purpoſes of Riot and Debauchery, yet were we to reprobate every thing that has been thus abuſed, Religion itſelf could not be retained; perhaps we ſhould be able to keep nothing.
The Common People, confined by daily Labour, ſeem to require their proper Intervals of Relaxation; perhaps it is of [vi] the higheſt political Utility to encourage innocent Sports and Games among them. The Revival of many of theſe, would, I think, be highly pertinent at this particular Seaſon, when the general Spread of Luxury and Diſſipation threa⯑tens more than at any preceding Period to extinguiſh the Character of our boaſted national Bravery. For the Obſerva⯑tion of an honeſt old Writer, Stow, (who tells us, ſpeaking of the May-games, Midſummer-Eve* Rejoicings, &c. an⯑tiently uſed in the Streets of London, ‘which open Paſtimes in my Youth being now ſuppreſt, worſe Practices within Doors are to be ſeared),’ may be with ſingular propriety adopted on the moſt tranſient Survey of our preſent popular Manners.
Mr. Bourne, my Predeceſſor in this Walk, has not, from whatever Cauſe, done Juſtice to the Subject he undertook to treat of. Far from having the Vanity to think that I have exhauſted it, the utmoſt of my Pretenſions is to the Merit of having endeavoured, by making Additions, to improve it. I think him, however, deſerving of no ſmall Share of Praiſe for his imperfect Attempt, for "much is due to thoſe, who firſt broke the Way to Knowledge, and left only to their Succeſſors the Taſk of ſmoothing it."
New Lights have ariſen ſince his Time. The Engliſh Antique has become a general and faſhionable Study; and the Diſcoveries of the very reſpectable Society of Antiquaries have rendered the Receſſes of Papal and Heathen Antiquities eaſier of acceſs.
I flatter myſelf I have turned all theſe Circumſtances in ſome meaſure to Advantage. I have gleaned Paſſages that ſeemed to throw Light upon the Subject, from a great Va⯑riety of Volumes, and thoſe written too in ſeveral Lan⯑guages; in the doing of which, if I ſhall not be found to having deſerved the Praiſe of Judgment, I muſt at leaſt make Pretenſions to the Merit of Induſtry,
[vii]Elegance of Compoſition will hardly be expected in a Work of this Kind, which ſtands much leſs in need of Attic Wit, than of Roman Perſeverance, and Dutch Aſſiduity.
I ſhall offer ſome Diſcoveries, which are peculiarly my own; for there are Cuſtoms yet retained here in the North, of which I am perſuaded the learned of the Southern Part of the Iſland have not heard, which is, perhaps, the ſole Cauſe why they have never before been inveſtigated.
In peruſing the ſubſequent Obſervations, the candid Rea⯑der, who has never before conſidered this neglected Subject, is requeſted not to be raſh in paſſing Sentence, but to ſuſpend his Judgment, at leaſt, till he has carefully examined all the Evidence; by which Caution I do not wiſh to have it underſtood, that our Determinations are thought to be in⯑fallible, or that every Deciſion here is not amenable to an higher Authority. In the mean time Prejudice may be for⯑warned, and it will apologize for many ſeemingly trivial Reaſons, aſſigned for the beginning and tranſmitting of this or that Notion or Ceremony, to reflect, that what may appear fooliſh to the enlightened Underſtandings of Men in the Eighteenth Century, wore a very different Aſpect when viewed through the Gloom that prevailed in the ſeventh or eighth.
I ſhould treſpaſs upon the Patience of my Reader, were I to enumerate all the Books I have conſulted on this Oc⯑caſion; to which, however, I ſhall take Care in their proper Places to refer: but I own myſelf under particu⯑lar Obligations to Durand's Ritual of Divine Offices; a Work inimical to every Idea of rational Worſhip, but to the Enquirer into the Origin of our popular Ceremonies, an in⯑valuable Magazine of the moſt intereſting Intelligence. I would ſtile this Performance the great Ceremonial Law of the Romaniſts, in Compariſon with which the Moſaic Code is bar⯑ren of Rites and Ceremonies. We ſtand amazed on peruſing it at the enormous Weight of a new Yoke which Holy Church fabricating with her own Hands has impoſed on her ſervile Devotees.
Yet the Forgers of theſe Shackles had artfully contrived to make them ſit eaſy, by twiſting Flowers around them. Dark as this Picture, drawn by the Pencil of gloomy Super⯑ſtition, [viii] appeared upon the whole, yet was its deep Shade contraſted with pleaſing Lights.
The Calendar was crowded with Red-Letter Days, nomi⯑nally indeed conſecrated to Saints; but which, by the en⯑couragement of Idleneſs ond Diſſipation of Manners, gave every kind of countenance to SINNERS.
A Profuſion of childiſh Rites, Pageants and Ceremonies, diverted the Attention of the People from the conſideration of their real State, and kept them in humour, if it did not ſometimes make them in love with their ſlaviſh Modes of Worſhip,
To the Credit of our ſenſible and manly Forefathers, they were among the firſt who felt the Weight of this new and unneceſſary Yoke, and had Spirit enough to throw it off.
I have fortunately in my Poſſeſſion one of thoſe antient Romiſh Calendars of ſingular Curioſity, which contains un⯑der the immoveable Feaſts and Faſts, (I regret much its Silence on the moveable ones) a variety of brief Obſervations, contributing not a little to the elucidation of many of our popular Cuſtoms, and proving them to have been ſent over from Rome, with Bulls, Indulgencies, and other Baubles, bartered, as it ſhould ſeem, for our Peter-pence, by thoſe who trafficked in ſpiritual Merchandize from the Continent.
Theſe I ſhall carefully tranſlate (though in ſome Places it is extremely difficult to render the very barbarous Latin, of which I fear the Critic will think I have transfuſed the Bar⯑barity, Brevity, and Obſcurity into my own Engliſh) and lay before my Reader, who will at once ſee and acknowledge their Utility.
A learned Performance, by a Doctor Moreſin in the Time of James I. and dedicated to that Monarch, is alſo luckily in my Poſſeſſion. It is written in Latin, and entitled "The Origin and Increaſe of Depravity in Religion;" containing a very maſterly Parallel between the Rites, Notions, &c. of Heathen and thoſe of Papal Rome.
The copious Extracts from this Work, with which I ſhall adorn the ſubſequent Pages will be their own Eulogy, and ſuperſede my poor Encomiums.
[ix]When I call to remembrance the Poet of * Humanity, who has tranſmitted his Name to Immortality, by Reflections writ⯑ten among the little Tomb-ſtones of the Vulgar, in a Country Church-Yard; I am urged by no falſe Shame to apologize for the ſeeming Unimportance of my Subject.
The Antiquities of the Common People cannot be ſtudied without acquiring ſome uſeful Knowledge of Mankind. By the chemical Proceſs of Philoſophy, even Wiſdom may be extracted from the Follies and Superſtitions of our Forefathers
The People, of whom Society is chiefly compoſed, and for whoſe good, Superiority of Rank is only a Grant made ori⯑ginally by mutual Conceſſion, is a reſpectable Subject to every one who is the Friend of Man.
Pride, which, independent of the Idea ariſing from the Neceſſity of civil Polity, has portioned out the human Genus into ſuch a variety of different and ſubordinate Species, muſt be compelled to own, that the loweſt of theſe derives itſelf from an Origin, common to it with the higheſt of the Kind. The beautiful Sentiment of Terence: ‘"Homo ſum, humani nihil á me alienum puto."’ may be adopted therefore in this Place, to perſuade us that nothing can be foreign to our Enquiry, which concerns the ſmalleſt of the Vulgar; of thoſe little ones, who occupy the loweſt Place in the political Arrangement of human Beings.
Antiquitates Vulgares; OR, THE ANTIQUITIES OF THE Common People. GIVING An Account of ſeveral of their OPI⯑NIONS and CEREMONIES. WITH Proper REFLECTIONS upon each of them; ſhewing which may be retain'd, and which ought to be laid aſide.
By HENRY BOURNE, M. A. Curate of the Parochial Chapel of All-Saint's in Newcaſtle upon Tyne.
NEWCASTLE, Printed by J. WHITE for the AUTHOR.
MDCCXXV.
TO THE Right Worſhipful and Worſhipful • WILLIAM CARR, Eſq Mayor. , and • John Iſaacſon, Eſq Recorder.
• Sir William Blackett, Bar. , • William Elliſon, Eſq , • Mat. Featherſtonhaugh, Eſq , • Henry Reay, Eſq , • Richard Ridley, Eſq , • Edward Johnſon, Eſq , • Francis Rudſton, Eſq , • Nicholas Fenwick, Eſq , • Francis Johnſon, Eſq , and • Nathaniel Clayton, Eſq To James Muncaſter, Eſq Sheriff, and to the Reſt of the Common-Council of the Town and County of Newcaſtle upon Tyne,
[xiii]I Know none ſo juſtly intitled to the Effects and Produce of Study, as thoſe who are the Promoters and Patrons of Learning. They un⯑doubtedly of all Others, have the beſt of Claims to a Work of this Nature, whoſe [xiv] Generoſity and Benevolence have been conſpicuous, in ſo promoting the Wel⯑fare of their Country, and the Good of Mankind.
AND ſuch, Gentlemen, are you, the In⯑couragers of Learning, and, the Re⯑warders of Merit; there are Numbers to witneſs the one, and your Clergy may witneſs the other.
FOR not to mention you in your pri⯑vate Capacities, as Promoters of Common Learning, as the Helpers and Supporters of Schools of CHARITY, one great Bleſſing of your Community: You in your pub⯑lick Stations uphold a nobler Literature, and aſſiſt a more generous Education: You not only lay the Ground-works here, but you help to the Top of Arts and Sciences, in the greater Schools of Learning.
Nor is it leſs certain that you have al⯑ways been eminent, and that not only in your own Country, but in diſtant Parts, for the ſupport of an Orthodox and learned Clergy: Your Fame for maintaining them, and your Regard to merit in chooſing them, being every where ſpoken of.
[xv]JUSTLY therefore are you intitled to Performances of this Nature, but in a more eſpecial Manner to this in particu⯑lar; it being the genuine Offspring of your Generoſity. As I am ſenſible that you have bleſs'd me with the moſt ineſti⯑mable Favours, ſo I am bound in Duty, and by all the Tyes of Gratitude, to lay the Firſt-Fruits of my Labours at your Feet; hoping that as you have been very inſtrumental in occaſioning them, ſo you will receive them under your Care and Protection,
AND this I alſo hope for, not as they are a Work of Merit, or worthy of being dedicated to ſuch Patrons: For I am juſtly ſenſible of the Meanneſs of their Deſert, and their Unworthineſs of that Honour; but as they are an Indication of the ſin⯑cereſt Thankfulneſs and Gratitude of,
THE PREFACE.
[]THE following Sheets are a few of that vaſt Number of Ceremonies and Opinions, which are held by the Common People; ſuch, as they ſolely or generally obſerve. For tho' ſome of them have been of National and others perhaps of univerſal Obſervance, yet at preſent they would have little or no Being, if not ob⯑ſerved among the Vulgar.
I would not be thought a Reviver of old Rites and Ceremonies to the Burdening of the People, nor an Aboliſher of innocent Cuſtoms, which are their Pleaſures and Recreations: I aim at nothing, but a Regulation of thoſe which are in Being amongſt them, which they themſelves are far from thinking burdenſome, and aboli⯑ſhing ſuch only as are ſinful and wicked.
Some of the Cuſtoms they hold, have been originally good, tho' at preſent they retain little of their primitive Purity; the true Meaning and Deſign of them, being either loſt, or very much in the Dark through Folly and Superſtition. To wipe off therefore the Duſt they have contracted, to clear them of Superſtition, and make known their End and Deſign, may turn to ſome Account, and be of Advantage; whereas obſerving them in the [xvii] preſent Way, is not only of no Advantage, but of very great Detriment.
Others they hold, are really ſinful, notwithſtanding in outward Appearance they ſeem very harmleſs, being a Scandal to Religion, and an encouraging of Wicked⯑neſs. And therefore to aim at aboliſhing theſe, will I hope be no Crime, tho' they be the Diverſions of the People.
As to the Opinions they hold, they are almoſt all ſu⯑perſtitious, being generally either the Produce of Hea⯑theniſm; or the Inventions of indolent Monks, who having nothing elſe to do, were the Forgers of many ſilly and wicked Opinions, to keep the World in Awe and Ignorance. And indeed the ignorant Part of the World, is ſo ſtill aw'd, that they follow the idle Tradi⯑tions of the one, more than the Word of GOD; and have more Dependance upon the lucky Omens of the other than his Providence, more Dread of their un⯑lucky ones, than his Wrath and Puniſhment.
The regulating therefore of theſe Opinions and Cuſ⯑toms, is what I propos'd by the following Compoſitions, whatever has been ſuggeſted to the contrary: And as to the Menaces of ſome, and the Cenſures of others, I neither fear nor regard them. I ſhall be always ready to own any Miſtake, and in what I juſtly may, to vindicate myſelf.
The CONTENTS OF THE ANTIQUITATES VULGARES.
[]- CHAP. I OF the Soul-Bell; its Antiquity; the Reaſon of its Inſtitution; the Benefits and Advantage of it; an Exhortation to the Uſe of it according to its firſt Inſtitution. Page 1
- CHAP. II Of Watching with the Dead. 20
- CHAP. III. Of following the Corps to the Grave; what it is an Emblem of: Of carrying Greens in our Hand; what it may ſignifie; what Uſe it may be of: Of Pſalmody, its Antiquity, the Advantage of it. 28
- CHAP. IV. Of Garlands in Country Churches: Of ſtrawing Flowers on the Grave; the Antiquity of theſe Cuſtoms, the Innocency of them. 39
- CHAP. V. Of Bowing towards the Altar at the firſt coming into the Church: a Cuſtom generally obſerved by ignorant People; it Meaning, and Antiquity. 44
- CHAP. VI. Of the Time of Cock-crow: Whether evil Spirits wan⯑der about in the Time of Night; and whether they fly away at the Time of Cock-crow: Reflections upon this encouraging us to have Faith and Truſt in GOD. 54
- CHAP. VII. Of Church-Yards; why the Vulgar are generally afraid of paſſing through them at Nights: The Original of [xvii] this Fear; that there is nothing in them now, more than in other Places to be afraid of. 76
- CHAP. VIII. Of viſiting Wells and Fountains: The Original of this Cuſtom: The naming of them of great Antiquity: The Worſhip paid them by the Papiſts, was groſs Idolatry. 82
- CHAP. IX. Of Omens: Their Original: The Obſervation of them ſinful. 87
- CHAP. X. Of the Country Converſation in a Winter's Evening: Their Opinions of Spirits and Apparitions: Of the Devil's appearing with a Cloven Foot: Of Fairies and Hobgoblins: Of the walking Places of Spirits; And of haunted Houſes. 102
- CHAP. XI. The Form of Exorciſing an haunted Houſe. 123
- CHAP. XII. Of Saturday Afternoon; how obſerved of old, by the Ancient Chriſtians, the Church of Scotland, and the old Church of England: What End we ſhould obſerve it for: An Exhortation to the Obſervation of it. 145
- CHAP. XIII. Of the Yule-Clog and Chriſtmaſs-Candle; what they may ſignifie; their Antiquity; the like Cuſtoms in other Places. 155
- CHAP. XIV. Of adorning the Windows at Chriſtmaſs with Laurel: What the Laurel is an Emblem of: An Objection againſt this Cuſtom taken of. 172
- [xviii] CHAP. XV. Of the Chriſtmaſs-Carol, an antient Cuſtom: The com⯑mon Obſervation of it, very unbecoming. 181
- CHAP XVI. Of New Year's Days Ceremonies: The New-Year's Gift an harmleſs Cuſtom: Wiſhing a good New-Year, no way ſinful: Mumming a Cuſtom, which ought to be laid aſide. 187
- CHAP. XVII. Of the Twelfth-Day; how obſerved: The Wickedneſs of obſerving the Twelve Days after the common Man⯑ner. 199
- CHAP. XVIII. Of St. Paul's-Day: The Obſervation of the Weather, a Cuſtom of the Heathens, and handed down by the Monks: The Apoſtle St. Paul, himſelf is againſt ſuch Obſervations: The Opinion of St. Auſtin upon them. 208
- CHAP. XIX. Of Candlemaſs-Day; why it is ſo called: The Blaſ⯑phemy of the Church of Rome in conſecrating Wax-Candles. 220
- CHAP. XX. Of Valentine-Day; its Ceremonies: What the Council of Trullus thought of ſuch Cuſtoms; that they had better be omitted. 225
- CHAP. XXI. Of Shrove-tide; what it ſignifies: The Cuſtom of the Papiſts at this Seaſon: That our preſent Cuſtoms are very unbecoming. 230
- CHAP. XXII. Of Palm-Sunday; why ſo called: How obſerved in the Popiſh Times: What it is truly to carry Palms in our Hands on that Day. 236
- [xix] CHAP. XXIII. Of riſing early on Eaſter-Day: What is meant by the Sun-dancing that Morn: The Antiquity of riſing early on this Day: The End and Deſign of it: The great Advantage of it. 241
- CHAP. XXIV. Of Eaſter Holy-days; a Time of Relaxation from Labour: How obſerved in the dark Ages of Popery: That our Cuſtoms at this Time, are ſprung from theirs. 249
- CHAP. XXV. Of May-Day; the Cuſtom of going to the Woods the Night before: This the Practice of other Nations: The Original of it: The Unlawfulneſs. 255
- CHAP. XXVI. Of Parochial Perambulations; their Antiquity; the Benefit and Advantage of them. 263
- CHAP. XXVII. Of Midſummer-Eve: Of kindling Fires, their Origi⯑nal: That this Cuſtom formerly was Superſtitious; but now may be uſed with Innocence. 271
- CHAP. XXVIII. Of the Feaſt of Sheep-ſhearing, an ancient Cuſtom. 282
- CHAP. XXIX. Of Michaelmaſs: Guardian Angels the Diſcourſe of the Country People at this Time: That it ſeems rather true, that we are protected by a Number of Angels, than by one particular Genius. 288
- CHAP. XXX. Of the Country Wake: How obſerved formerly: A Cuſ⯑tom of the Heathens, and regulated by Gregory the Great. 296
- CHAP. XXXI. Of the Harveſt-Supper: A Cuſtom of the Heathens, taken from the Jewiſh Feaſt of Tabernacles. 303
THE ANTIQUITIES OF THE Common People.
[]CHAP. I. Of the Soul-Bell, its Antiquity, the Reaſon of its Inſtitution, the Benefit and Advantage of it, an Exhortation to the Uſe of it according to its firſt Inſtitution.
THE Ceremony of tolling the Bell at the Time of Death, ſeems to be as ancient as the having of Bells them⯑ſelves; we are told,* it was about the ſeventh Century when Bells were firſt in the Church, and that venerable Bede is the firſt that men⯑tions them. If this be true, then it is as true, that the tolling of the Bell was inſtituted about that Time; for where our Countryman [2] mentions the Word Campana, or Bell, there it alſo is, that we find a Bell made uſe of for the Dead:* For at the Death of the Abbeſs St. Hilda, he tells us that one of the Siſters of a diſtant Monaſtery, as ſhe was ſleeping, thought ſhe heard the well-known Sound of that Bell, which called them to Prayers, when any of them had departed this Life. But be that as it will, it is evident that the Bell was tolled upon this Occaſion about Bede's Time, and conſequently that the Ceremony is as an⯑cient as his Days.
The Reaſon why this cuſtom was inſtituted, was not, as ſome ſeem to imagine, for no other End than to acquaint the Neighbourhood, that ſuch a Perſon was dead; but chiefly, that whoever heard the Noiſe of the Bell, ſhould put up their Prayers for the Soul: Thus the Father above-mentioned tells us again,† That ſhe who preſided in this Monaſtery, had no ſooner heard this, than ſhe raiſed all the Siſ⯑ters, and called them into the Church, where ſhe exhorted them to pray fervently, and ſing a Requiem for the Soul of their Mother. Caſ⯑ſalion [3] alſo upon this Place of Bede, ſays, That * the ſame Cuſtom is ſtill obſerved in England, that as ſoon as any hath departed this Life, the Bell belonging to the Pariſh he liv'd in, was imme⯑diately tolled, and for ſome Time.—And though (ſays he) the Engliſh now deny, that Prayers are of any Service to the Dead; yet I could meet with no other Account of this Ceremony, than that it was a Cuſtom of the old Church of Eng⯑land.
And for this Reaſon it is, that this Cuſtom was firſt obſerved, and ſhould be ſtill retained among us, viz. That the Prayers of the Faith⯑ful may be aſſiſting to the Soul; and certainly it might be more profitably retained, were it ſo ordered, that the Bell ſhould be tolled be⯑fore the Perſon's Departure, as was undoubtedly deſigned when this Ceremony was continued, that good men might give him their Prayers. Was this always ſo obſerved, there might be ſome Moſes amongſt the Number of the Faith⯑ful, whoſe Prayers could prevail upon God to beat back the Amalekites of Darkneſs; ſome whoſe Faith might remove a Mountain of Sins, [4] and ſome whoſe Tears procure a Multitude of Mercies. O the Comfort of the Forgiveneſs of Sins! Of being guided ſafely through the Sha⯑dow of Death! Of arriving ſecurely at the heavenly Country! What is it that Prayer can't obtain?
But though the Wickedneſs and Impeni⯑tency of the dying Perſon be ſuch, as that the Prayers of the Faithful will not be ſuffi⯑cient to avert the Wrath and Puniſhment of a juſtly incenſed God; yet as this can be only known to God, it will not diſcharge Men from recommending him to the Divine Mercy, in the moſt paſſionate and affectionate Manner. They thereby expreſs the moſt laudable Zeal, the moſt diſintereſted Charity; and whilſt they are ſo ſolicitous for the Happineſs and Welfare of other Men's Souls, they cannot but be thereby influenced to have the greateſt Con⯑cern for their own, and be both encouraged and directed to proceed with an holy Emula⯑tion from Strength to Strength, and endeavour as the* Apoſtle adviſes, to go on to Perfection.
But, alas! we are fallen into Times of ſuch Irreligion and Prejudice, ſuch Contempt of An⯑tiquity, and ſuch too great Reformation, that what with Indolence on one Hand, and Igno⯑rance on the other; what with no Zeal on this [5] Side, and too* falſe a one on that; we either neglect the moſt decent Ceremonies of Reli⯑gion, or we think it is Religion to have no Ceremonies at all. No Wonder then, that, in the Midſt of ſuch a crooked and perverſe Genera⯑tion, when the moſt of Men are negligent of themſelves, they are alſo negligent of others: No Wonder, that when there is ſuch a ge⯑neral Contempt of Religion, and Men are care⯑leſs of their own Souls, they are not careful for the Souls of their Friends.
But it is called† Popiſh and Superſtitious; for what true Reaſon, I know not. Did we [6] indeed imagine with the Papiſts, that there is any* Virtue or extraordinary Power in a Bell, that it is† hallowed by Baptiſm, and drives away the Spirits of Darkneſs, then it might juſtly be called Superſtition, and therefore juſt⯑ly aboliſhed. But when we retain the Cuſtom, only to procure the Prayers of the Faithful for a departing Soul, it would ſurely be of Advan⯑tage to obſerve it, if the Prayers of a righteous Man avail any Thing at all; which, if we may believe an inſpired Apoſtle, are of very great Efficacy and Validity.
Art thou then attending a Friend in his laſt Moments? Art thou careful for his Soul, and ſolicitous for his Salvation? Doſt thou wiſh him ſafe through the Valley of Death to the ever⯑laſting Hills? Wouldſt thou have the good An⯑gels protect him, and be his Shield againſt the Powers of Darkneſs? In ſhort, wouldſt thou have him crown'd with the Joys of Paradiſe? Be aſſured then, that the Prayers of good men [7] will very much contribute to the gaining of theſe Things. But how ſhall they then pray for him, if they know not of his Departure? And how can they know that, without the tolling of the Bell? Do thou therefore put in Practice this decent and profitable Cuſtom, not as our Age generally does, after the Death of thy Friend, but before it; before he leave the World, when the Prayers of good Men can aſſiſt him, and facilitate his Journey into the other Life.
Or, art thou working in the Field, or grind⯑ing at the Mill? Remember then, when thou heareſt the Sound of the Bell for one depart⯑ing, that thou put up thy Prayers for him. Be thy Buſineſs what it will, it will always permit thee to ſay at leaſt, LORD, now letteſt thou thy Servant depart in Peace: Or to uſe the Words of St. Oſwald, when he and his Sol⯑diers were ready to be ſlain, Lord, have Mercy on the Soul of thy * Servant. It will not be [8] long, till thou thyſelf ſhalt have Occaſion for ſuch Prayers, till thou come to die, and enter on thy Journey to the other State: If then thou haſt been merciful, thou ſhalt obtain Mercy; if by thy Prayers thou haſt aſſiſted the Souls of thy Brethren, thou ſhalt either be remem⯑bered in the Prayers of good Men, or ſurely theſe thy Prayers for others will be of Service to thyſelf alſo, at that dreadful hour.
But now it may be objected, That as the Bell is ſeldom tolled till after the Perſon's De⯑parture, it is to no Purpoſe to pray for the Soul; nay to pray for it, would be praying for the Dead: And ſince that is repugnant to the Doctrine of our Church, our Prayers at that Time had much better be omitted.
Indeed it is too true, this Cuſtom is not ſo common as it ſhould be; but however, it is ſo much obſerved, as will be able to vindicate the putting up of conſtant Prayers. I know ſeveral religious Families in this Place, and I hope it is ſo in other Places too, who always obſerve it, whenever the melancholy Seaſon offers; and therefore it will at leaſt ſometimes happen, when we put up our Prayers conſtantly at the tolling of the Bell, that we ſhall pray for a Soul departing. And tho' it be granted, that it will oftener happen otherwiſe, as the regular Cuſtom is ſo little followed; yet that can be no harmful praying for the Dead. We [9] believe that the Soul is but departing, and it is charitably done to offer up our Prayers: And therefore when it proves otherwiſe, our * Prayer ſhall turn into our own Boſom; and like as that Peace, which the Diſciples wiſhed to an unworthy Houſe, returned to the Diſciples again; ſo, though our Prayers at that Time may be of no Service to the Soul, yet they will be of no Diſſervice to us. They will re⯑turn to us again, but it will be no Fault to have miſplaced them.
PRAYERS upon this OCCASION from Biſhop TAYLOR.
I.
‘O Holy and moſt Gracious JESU, we humbly recommend the Soul of thy Servant into thy Hands, thy moſt merciful Hands: Let thy bleſſed Angels ſtand in Miniſtry about thy Servant, and defend him from the Violence and Malice of all his ghoſtly Enemies: And drive far from him all the Spirits of Darkneſs.’ Amen.
II.
‘LORD, receive the Soul of this thy Ser⯑vant: Enter not into Judgment with him: Spare him whom thou haſt redeemed [10] with thy moſt precious Blood: And deliver him, for whoſe ſake thou didſt ſuffer Death, from all Evil and Miſchief, from the Crafts and Aſſaults of the Devil, from the Fear of Death, and from everlaſting Death.’ Amen.
III.
‘LORD, impute not unto him the Follies of his Youth, nor any of the Errors and Miſcarriages of his Life: But ſtrengthen him in his Agony, and carry him ſafely through his laſt Diſtreſs. Let not his Faith waver, nor his Hope fail, nor his Charity be diſordered: Let him die in Peace, and reſt in Hope, and riſe in Glory.’ Amen.
IV.
‘LORD, we know and believe aſſuredly, that whatſoever is under thy Cuſtody, cannot be taken out of thy Hands, nor by all the Violences of Hell robbed of thy Pro⯑tection: Preſerve the Work of thy Hands, reſcue him from all Evil, and let his Por⯑tion be with the Patriarchs and Prophets, with the Apoſtles and Martyrs, and all thy holy Saints, in the Arms of CHRIST, in the Boſom of Felicity, and in the Kingdom of God for ever.’ Amen.
V.
[11]‘O SAVIOUR of the World, who by thy Croſs, and precious Blood haſt re⯑deemed us, ſave, and help this thy departing Servant, we beſeech thee, O LORD.’ Amen.
VI.
‘O Almighty LORD, who art a moſt ſtrong Tower to all them that put their Truſt in thee; to whom all Things in Heaven, in Earth, and under the Earth, do bow and obey; be now and evermore his Defence; and make him to know and feel, by a pow⯑erful Senſe of thy Goodneſs, that there is no other Name under Heaven given to Man, in whom and through whom we may receive Health and Salvation, but only the Name of our LORD JESUS CHRIST.’ Amen.
VII.
‘O LORD, unto thy gracious Mercy and Protection we commit him. O GOD the Father, bleſs him and keep him. O GOD the Son, make thy Face to ſhine upon him, and be gracious unto him. O GOD the Ho⯑ly Ghoſt, lift up thy Countenance upon him, and give him thy Peace, both now and ever⯑more. Amen.’
CHAP. II. Of Watching with the Dead.
[20]WATCHING with the Corps was an an⯑tient Cuſtom of the Church, and every where practiſed. They were wont to ſit by it, from the Time of its Death till its Expor⯑tation to the Grave, either in the Houſe it died in, or in the Church itſelf. Agreeable to this, we read in St. Auſtin, That as they watched his Mother Monica, * Euodius took the Pſalter, and began to ſing a Pſalm, which the whole Family anſwered with that of the Pſalmiſt David, I will ſing of Mercy and Judg⯑ment, unto thee, O LORD, will I ſing. And we are told,† That at the Death of St. Am⯑broſe, his Body was carried into the Church before Day, the ſame Hour he died. It was the Night before Eaſter, and they watched with him there.
How unlike to this antient Cuſtom of watch⯑ing is the modern one, of locking up the Corps [21] in a Room, and leaving it there alone? How unlike to this decent Manner of watching, is that watching of the Vulgar, which is a Scene of Sport and Drinking and Lewdneſs? Watch⯑ing at that Time with a dear Friend, is the laſt Kindneſs and Reſpect we can ſhew him; and how unfriendly is it, to change it into Negligence and too great Reſignation? How unchriſtian, inſtead of a becoming Sorrow and decent Gravity, to put on an unbecoming Joy and undecent Paſtime.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER II.
OUR Author, for what Reaſon I know not, has omitted the vulgar Name given here to this watching with a Corps. It is called the Lake⯑wake; a Word plainly derived from the Anglo-Saxon Lic or Lice, a Corpſe, and Waecce, a Wake, Vigil, or Watching. It is uſed in this Senſe by Chaucer, in his Knight's Tale:
[22] Thus alſo I read in the Article Walkin, in the learned* Gloſſary to Douglas' Virgil, ‘Properly Like-wakes (Scotch) are the Meetings of the Friends of the Deceaſed, a Night, or Nights be⯑fore the Burial.’
I am not ſatisfied with either of the Quotations he has given us in Proof of the Antiquity of the Cuſtom: They are indeed ſomething to the Pur⯑poſe; but in the laſt cited Paſſage, one would be inclined to think from the Words of the Original, that the Watching was on Account of its being the Vigil of Eaſter-Day.
The ſubſequent Extract from one of the antient Councils quoted in Durant,† p. 232, is, I think, much more appoſite:—‘Now it muſt be obſerved, that Pſalms are wont to be ſung not only when the Corps is conducted to Church, but that the Antients watched on the Night before the Burial, and ſpent the Vigil in ſinging Pſalms.’ So alſo Gregory, in the Epiſtle that treats of the Death of his Siſter Macrina, has theſe Words:‡ "Now when the nightly Watching, as is uſual" &c.
I could give numerous Paſſages from the An⯑tients, were there any Doubt of the Antiquity of a Cuſtom, which probably owes its Origin to the tendereſt Affections of human Nature, and has per⯑haps on that Account been uſed from the Infancy of Time.
[23]I find in Durant a pretty exact Account of ſome of the Ceremonies uſed at preſent in what we call laying out or ſtreeking * in the North†:— Mention is made of the cloſing the Eyes and Lips —the decent waſhing—dreſſing—and wrapping in a Linen Shroud‡:—Of which Shroud Pruden⯑tius, the Chriſtian Poet, has theſe Words:
The Intereſts of our Woollen Manufactories have interfered with this antient Rite in England.
It is cuſtomary at this Day in Northumberland, to ſet a Pewter Plate, containing a little Salt ‖, upon [24] the Corps; as alſo a Candle in ſome Places.—The learned Moreſin tells us, ‘That Salt is the Emblem of Eternity and Immortality: It is not liable to Putrefaction itſelf, and it preſerves Things that are ſeaſoned with it from Decay.’—He gives us alſo his Conjecture on the Uſe of a Candle * on this Occaſion: ‘It was an Egyptian Hieroglyphic for Life, meant to expreſs the ardent Deſire of having had the Life of the Deceaſed prolonged.’
Our Funeral Entertainments are of old Date.— Cecrops† is ſaid to have inſtituted them, for the Purpoſes of renewing decayed Friendſhip amongſt old Friends, &c.—Moreſin tells us, that in England they were ſo profuſe on this Occaſion, that it coſt leſs to portion off a Daughter, than to bury a dead [25] Wife. Theſe Burial Feaſts are ſtill retained in the North.
We have the very Coffin of the preſent Age de⯑ſcribed in Durant*.
It appears that among the primitive Chriſtians the Corps was ſometimes kept four Days†. Pe⯑lagia‡, in Gregory of Turon, requeſts of her Son, that her Corps may not be interred till after four Days.
The Payment of Mortuaries is of great Anti⯑quity: It was antiently done by leading or driving a Horſe or Cow, &c. before the Corps of the De⯑ceaſed at his Funeral. It was conſidered as a Gift left by a Man at his Death, by Way of Recom⯑pence for all Failures in the Payment of Tithes and Oblations, and called a Corſe-preſent. It is mentioned in the national Council of Engſham, about the Year 1006. Some Antiquaries have been led into a Miſtake by this leading a Horſe before the Corps, and have erroneouſly repreſented it as peculiar to Military Characters‖.
The Abuſe of this Vigil, or Lake-wake, is of pretty old ſtanding.—I find the following Account [26] of a Canon, made at the provincial Synod held in London in the Time of Edward III. in Collier's Eccleſiaſtical Hiſtory, Vol. I. p. 546, ‘The 10th Canon endeavours to prevent the Diſorders com⯑mitted at People's watching a Corps before Bu⯑rial. Here the Synod takes Notice, that the De⯑ſign of People's meeting together upon ſuch Oc⯑caſions, was to join their Prayers for the Benefit of the dead Perſon; that this antient and ſer⯑viceable Uſage was over-grown with Superſti⯑tion, and turned into a Convenience for Theft and Debauchery: Therefore for a Remedy againſt this Diſorder, 'tis decreed, that upon the Death of any Perſon, none ſhould be allowed to watch before the Corps in a private Houſe, excepting near Relations and Friends of the Deceaſed, and ſuch as offered to repeat a ſet Number of Pſalms for the Benefit of his Soul.’ The Penalty an⯑nexed is Excommunication.—This is alſo men⯑tioned in Becon's* Reliques of Rome, and com⯑priſed in the Catalogue of thoſe Crimes that were antiently curſed with Bell, Book, and Candle.
Mr. Bourne complains of the Sport, Drinking, and Lewdneſs uſed at theſe Lake-wakes † in his [27] Time.—They ſtill continue to reſemble too much the antient Bacchanalian Orgies.—An Inſtance of Depravity that highly diſgraces human Nature! It would be treating the ſerious Subject with two much levity, to ſay, that if the inconſiderate Wretches, who abuſe ſuch ſolemn Meetings, think at all, they think with Epicurean licentiouſneſs, that ſince Life is ſo uncertain, no Opportunity ſhould be neglected of tranſmitting it, and that the Loſs, by the Death of one Relation, ſhould be made up as ſoon as poſſible by the Birth of ano⯑ther
Our Author uſes a remarkable Metaphor in this Paſſage; he talks, or rather babbles, concerning "putting on undecent Paſtime."—If one were diſpoſed to banter, it might be obſerved, that a Wardrobe of "undecent Paſtime" muſt conſiſt of very light Habits! It may be queſtioned alſo, whe⯑ther in any Affliction we can diſcover ‘too great Reſignation?’
CHAP. III. Of following the Corps to the Grave, what it is an Emblem of: Of carrying Greens in our Hand, what it ſignifies, what Uſe it may be of: Of Pſalmody, its Antiquity, the Advan⯑tage and Uſe of it.
[28]IT hath been obſerved among all Nations, both in the Heathen and the Chriſtian World, as a becoming and profitable Cere⯑mony, to follow the Corps to the Grave. The Heathens obſerved it,* becauſe it preſented to them, what would ſhortly follow, how they themſelves ſhould be ſo carried out, and laid down in the Grave. The going of the Corps before, ſhewed that their Friend was gone before them to the State of Death; and their following after, was as much as to ſay, that they muſt alſo in a ſhort Time follow him thither. For this Reaſon the Chriſtian alſo obſerves the Cuſtom, and may, if he plea⯑ſes, as he follows the Body to the Grave, en⯑tertain himſelf with a pious Meditation upon it, in ſuch like Thoughts as theſe of the Pſal⯑miſt, [29] * Thou art GOD from Everlaſting, and World without End; Thou turneſt Man to De⯑ſtruction; again, Thou ſayeſt, Come again ye Chil⯑dren of Men. For a thouſand Years in thy Sight are but as Yeſterday, ſeeing that is paſt as a Watch in the Night. As ſoon as thou ſcattereſt them, they are even as a Sleep, and fade away ſuddenly like the Graſs. In the Morning it is green and groweth up, but in the Evening it is cut down, dried up and withered. Do thou therefore, O LORD, † let me know my End, and the Number of my Days, that I may be certified how long I have to live. Behold thou haſt made my Days, as it were a Span long, and mine Age is nothing in reſpect of Thee; and verily every Man living is altogether Vanity. And now, LORD, what is my Hope? Truly my Hope is even in Thee. Deliver me from all mine Offences, and O ſpare me a little that I may recover my Strength, before I go hence and be no more ſeen. Such Thoughts as theſe of our Friend's, and of our own Mortality, would excite us to pre⯑pare for our own Change.
And as this Form of Proceſſion is an Em⯑blem of our dying ſhortly after our Friend, ſo the carrying of Ivy, or Laurel, or Roſemary, or ſome of thoſe Ever-Greens, is an Emblem of the Soul's Immortality. It is as much as [30] to ſay, That though the Body be dead, yet the Soul is Ever-Green and always in Life: It is not like the Body, and thoſe other Greens which die and revive again at their proper Seaſons, no Autumn nor Winter can make a Change in it, but it is unalterably the ſame, perpetually in Life, and never dying.
The Romans, and other Heathens upon this Occaſion, made Uſe of Cypreſs, which being once cut, will never flouriſh nor grow any more, as an Emblem of their dying for ever, and being no more in Life. But inſtead of that, the antient Chriſtians uſed the Things before mentioned; they* laid them under the Corps in the Grave, to ſignify, that they who die in CHRIST, do not ceaſe to live. For though, as to the Body they die to the World, yet, as to their Souls, they live to GOD.
And as the carrying of theſe Ever-Greens is an Emblem of the Soul's Immortality, ſo it is alſo of the Reſurrection of the Body: For as theſe Herbs are not entirely pluck'd up, but only cut down, and will, at the returning Seaſon, revive and ſpring up again; ſo the Body, like them, is but cut down for a while, [31] and will riſe and ſhoot up again at the Reſur⯑rection. For, as the Prophet Iſaiah ſays,* Our Bones ſhall flouriſh like an Herb.
It was cuſtomary† among the antient Jews, as they returned from the Grave, to pluck up the Graſs two or three Times, and then throw it behind them, ſaying theſe Words of the Pſalmiſt, They ſhall flouriſh out of the City like Graſs upon the Earth: Which they did, to ſhew, that the Body, though dead, ſhould ſpring up again as the Graſs. Thus by theſe two antient Ceremonies, we have placed before our Eyes, our Mortality and Immortality; the one ſpeaks the Death of the Body, the other the Life of the Soul, nay, and the Life of the Body too; for like that Herb we carry, it is not quite pluck'd up, but ſhall one Day be alive again. When it hath laid in the Earth the Winter Seaſon, the Continuance of this World, and the Warmth and Influence of the Spring is come, the joyful Spring of the Re⯑ſurrection, it ſhall be enliven'd, and ſhoot up, and eternally flouriſh.‡ For this Corruptible muſt put on Incorruption, and this Mortal muſt put on Immortality. O Death, where is thy Sting! O Grave, where is thy Victory! Thanks be to GOD, who giveth us the Victory through our LORD JESUS CHRIST.
[32]There is another Cuſtom uſed in ſome Places, at the Proceſſion of Funerals, which pays a due Honour to the Dead, and gives Comfort and Conſolation to the Living; and that is, the carrying out the Dead with Pſalmody. This was an antient Cuſtom of the Church; for in ſome of the earlieſt Ages, they carried out their Dead to the Grave with ſinging of Pſalms and Hymns. Thus Socrates tells us, That when the Body of Babylas the Martyr was removed by the Order of Julian the Apo⯑ſtate, the Chriſtians* with their Women and Children, rejoiced and ſung Pſalms all the Way, as they bore the Corps from Dauphne to Antioch: Thus was† Paula buried at Bethle⯑hem; thus did St. Anthony bury Paul the Her⯑mite; and thus were the Generality of Men buried after the three firſt Centuries, when Perſecution ceaſed. In Imitation of this, it is ſtill cuſtomary in ſeveral Parts of this Nation, to carry out the Dead with ſinging of Pſalms and Hymns of Triumph; to ſhew that they have ended their ſpiritual Warfare, that they have finiſhed their Courſe with Joy, and are become Conquerors; which ſurely is a Matter of no little Conſolation for the looſing of our Friend. And how becoming is it to pay ſuch [33] Honour to the Body! How is it imitating the bleſſed Angels, who rejoyced at Meeting of the Soul, and carrying it to Heaven. For as they rejoyce at her Converſion on Earth, ſo moſt certainly they rejoyce at her going to Heaven. And as they rejoyce at the carrying of the Soul thither, ſo we, in Imitation of them, at the carrying out the Body to the Grave. They rejoyce that the Soul hath got out of a World of Sin, we that the Body out of a World of Trouble; they that the Soul can ſin no more, we that the Body can no more ſuffer; they that the Soul enjoys Glory and Happineſs, we that the Body reſts from its Labours.
When therefore we attend the Corps of a Neighbour or Relation, and this decent Cere⯑mony is perform'd, let it alſo have a Share of our Thoughts, and excite in us Joy and Com⯑fort, and Thankſgiving and Praiſe. And when theſe Cuſtoms are ſo obſerved, they will be of great Advantage to us, making us ſtill fitter for the heavenly Life. And ſurely a Thing of this Good and Profit, is much to be preferr'd to what hath in it nothing but Undecency and Irreverence; ſuch is our laughing and jeſting, and telling of News, when we accompany a Neighbour to the Grave. There is indeed a Mean to be obſerved, as in all other Things, ſo in this; we muſt neither be too ſad, nor [34] too merry; we muſt not be ſo merry as to throw off all the Signs of Affection and Love, all the Tokens of Eſteem and Humanity; nor muſt we* ſorrow even as others, which have no Hope. But we muſt † be ſo merry as to be able to ſing Pſalms, and ſo afflicted as to be ex⯑cited to pray.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER III.
THE antient Chriſtians teſtified their Abhor⯑rence of Heathen Rites: They rejected there⯑fore the Pagan Cuſtom of burning the Dead, de⯑poſiting the inanimate Body entire in the Ground. —The carrying forth to the Church, and from thence to the Grave, was performed by near Rela⯑tions, or Perſons of ſuch Dignity as the Cir⯑cumſtances of the Deceaſed required.—Singing of Pſalms, in Exultation for the Conqueſt of the de⯑ceaſed Friend over Hell, Sin, and Death, was the great Ceremony uſed in all Funeral Proceſſions among the antient Chriſtians.—* St. Jerom, in the Epitaph of Paula, informs us, that Biſhops were [35] what in modern Language we call Under-bearers at her Funeral.—The learned Durant* gives us many Quotations from the antient Chriſtian Writers, to prove that thoſe of the higheſt Orders of Clergy thought it not a Reproach to their Dignity to carry the Bier. How different an Idea of this Office pre⯑vails in our Times!—Something inſtead of the Pall † uſed at preſent to cover the Coffin, appears by the ſame Writer to have been of great Antiquity.—He ſpeaks alſo of black ‡ uſed in Mourning.—St Cyprian ſeemed to inveigh againſt it, as the Indication of Sorrow upon an Event which to the Chriſtian was Matter of Joy.—Mr. Bourne takes no Notice of Torches ‖, which are ſtill in Uſe on particular Occaſions in Funeral Proceſſions.—It appears by Du⯑rant, that this Cuſtom has been of a long ſtanding. [36] —We farther learn from this Ritualiſt, that it was cuſtomary to invite the Poor * to Funerals.
I find a beautiful Thought on this Subject†, in St. Ambroſe's Funeral Oration on Satyrus, cited by Durant, which I flatter myſelf will be thought to have deſerved a tranſlation:—‘The Poor alſo ſhed their Tears—precious and fruitful Tears! that waſhed away the Sins of the Deceaſed.— They let fall Floods of redeeming Tears.‡’
Funeral Sermons alſo are of great Antiquity‖.
Doles were uſed at Funerals, as we learn from St. Chryſoſtom§, to procure Reſt to the Soul of the Deceaſed, and that he might find his Judge pro⯑pitious.
Dr. Browne, in his Urne Burial, obſerves, that the Cuſtom of carrying the Corps as it were out of the [37] World with its Feet forward, is not inconſonant to Reaſon, ‘as contrary to the native Poſture of Man, and his Production firſt into it.’
It may be added to Mr. Bourne's Obſervations on Ever-greens uſed at Funerals*, that the planting of Yew Trees in Church-yards ſeems to derive its Origin from antient Funeral Rites; in which, (the Doctor conjectures) from its perpetual Verdure, it was uſed as an Emblem of the Reſurrection.—He obſerves farther, that the chriſtian Cuſtom of deck⯑ing the Coffin with Bay, is a moſt elegant Emblem. It is ſaid that this Tree, when ſeemingly dead, will revive from the Root, and its dry Leaves reſume their wonted Verdure.
The Cuſtom of laying flat† Stones in our Churches and Church-yards, over the Graves of better Sort of Perſons, on which are inſcribed Epi⯑taphs containing the Name, Age, Character, &c. has been tranſmitted from very antient Times, as appears from Cicero and others. I cannot better cloſe theſe additional Remarks on the obſolete Cuſ⯑tom of carrying Ever-greens at Funerals, than with a Deſcription of it in the Words of the elegant Mr. Gay, in his Paſtoral Dirge.—He paints the ruſtic, [38] vulgar Ceremonies with great Truth, though his Stile is intended for that of affected Simplicity.
The Reader, converſant in claſſical Learning, will call to mind here the beautiful Thought in the Idyllium on Bion, by Moſchus†—though the fine Spirit in it will perhaps evaporate, when we apply it to the Chriſtian Doctrine of the Reſurrec⯑tion: The Antitheſis will be deſtroyed.
CHAP. IV. Of Garlands in Country Churches: Of ſtrawing Flowers on the Grave; the Antiquity of theſe Cuſtoms, the Innocency of them.
[39]IN ſome Country Churches 'tis cuſtomary, to hang a Garland of Flowers over the Seats of deceaſed Virgins, as a Token of Eſteem and Love, and an Emblem of their Reward in the heavenly Church.
This Cuſtom perhaps may be look'd upon, as ſprung from that ancient Cuſtom of the Heathens, of crowning their Corps, with Gar⯑lands in Token of Victory. But Mr. Bingham tells us, That we find not this Cuſtom uſed by the Ancients in their Funeral Rites. For as he obſerves, the Heathen in Minutius makes it one Topick of Accuſation againſt them,* That they did not crown their Sepulchres.
But if they did not crown them after the Manner of the Heathens, they had a Cuſtom of uſing Crowns of Flowers, if we may believe Caſſalion, who tells us,† It was a Cuſtom of the ancient Chriſtians to place Crowns of [40] Flowers, at the Heads of deceaſed Virgins; for which he quotes Damaſcen, Gregory Nyſſen, St. Jerom and St. Auſtin. And this hath pro⯑bably been the Original of this Cuſtom among the Vulgar.
That other Cuſtom of ſtrawing Flowers up⯑on the Graves of their departed Friends, is alſo derived from a Cuſtom of the ancient Church. For it was uſual in thoſe Times for the common Sort of People, to ſtraw the Graves of their Friends with various Flowers. Of this there are two notable Inſtances taken No⯑tice of by Caſſalion, and ſeveral other Ritualiſts. The one is that of St. Ambroſe, in his Funeral Oration on the Death of Valentinian, * I will not ſprinkle his Grave with Flowers, but pour on his Spirit the Odour of CHRIST. Let others ſcatter Baſkets of Flowers: CHRIST is our Lilly, and with this will I conſecrate his Relicks.
The other is that of St. Jerom, in his E⯑piſtle to Pammachius upon the Death of his Wife.† Whilſt other Huſbands ſtrawed Vio⯑lets, [41] and Roſes, and Lillies, and purple Flow⯑ers, upon the Graves of their Wives, and com⯑forted themſelves with ſuch like Offices, Pam⯑machius bedew'd her Aſhes and venerable Bones with the Balſam of Alms.
Now theſe Inſtances, tho' they juſtly com⯑mend theſe other Actions, and wiſely prefer them to the Ceremonies of adorning Graves with Flowers, yet they no Way decry theſe ancient Cuſtoms. Theſe lower Marks of Eſ⯑teem and Honour, which the Vulgar paid to the Remains of their Friends, were in them⯑ſelves harmleſs and innocent, and had no Cenſure; and as they were ſo, ſo ſhould the preſent Cuſtoms be without any, being full as harmleſs and innocent as the other.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER IV.
I Have ſeen many of the Garlands our Author here ſpeaks of, in Village Churches in the South of England: The Cuſtom ſeems to be en⯑tirely laid aſide in the North*. It is undoubtedly [42] of very high Antiquity.—In the earlier Ages of the Church, Virginity (out of Deference, it ſhould ſeem, to the Virgin Mother) was honoured with almoſt divine Adoration. There is little Doubt but that Nunneries and this Garlana claim one common Origin.
Durant* tells us, the antient Chriſtians, af⯑ter the Funeral, uſed to ſcatter Flowers on the Tomb.—There is a great Deal of Learning in Moreſin† above cited, on this Subject.—It appears from Pliny's Natural Hiſtory, from Cicero in his Oration for Lucius Plancius, and from Virgil's ſixth Aeneid, that this was a Funeral Rite among the Heathens‡. They uſed alſo to ſcatter them on the unburied Corps.—Gay deſcribes the ſtrew⯑ing on the Grave,
[43]Thus alſo the Garland:
The Cuſtom too, ſtill uſed in the South of Eng⯑land, of fencing the Grave with Oſiers, &c. is added: The Poet glances in the two laſt Lines at clerical Oeconomy:
CHAP. V. Of Bowing towards the Altar at the firſt coming into the Church; a Cuſtom generally obſerved by ignorant People; its Meaning and Antiquity.
[44]WE may obſerve the Generality of old People among the Commonalty, as they enter into the Church, to turn their Faces to⯑wards the Altar, and bow or kneel that Way. This, no Doubt, is the Remains of that an⯑cient Cuſtom of the Church, of worſhipping toward the Eaſt: For in the ancient Church they worſhipped that Way upon ſeveral Ac⯑counts. Firſt, That by ſo worſhipping, they might lift up their Minds to GOD, who is called the Light and the Creator of Light. And therefore St. Auſtin ſays,* When we pray ſtanding, we turn our Faces to the Eaſt, from whence the Day ſprings, that we might be reminded of turning to a more excellent Na⯑ture, namely, The LORD. Secondly, That for as much as Man was driven out of Para⯑diſe, which is towards the Eaſt, he ought to look that Way, which is an Emblem of his [45] Deſire to return thither. St. Damaſcen there⯑fore tells us, That† becauſe the Scripture ſays, That GOD planted Paradiſe in Eden to⯑wards the Eaſt, where he placed the Man which he had formed, whom he puniſh'd with Baniſh⯑ment upon his Tranſgreſſion, and made him dwell over againſt Paradiſe, in the weſtern Part; we therefore pray, (ſays he) being in Queſt of our ancient Country; and as it were panting after it, do worſhip GOD that Way. Thirdly, It was uſed when any were baptized. They firſt turn'd their Faces to the Weſt, and ſo renounc'd the Devil; and then to the Eaſt, and made their Covenant with CHRIST. Laſt⯑ly, They prayed that Way, believing that our SAVIOUR would come to Judgment from that Quarter of the Heavens. For as the Lightning cometh out of the Eaſt, and ſhineth unto the Weſt, ſo ſhall the Coming of the Son of Man be; and he is to come in like Manner as he aſcended. And that he aſcended up Eaſtward from Mount Oli⯑vet, St.† Damaſcen aſſures us. For (ſays he) when he aſcended into Heaven, he was taken up Eaſtward, and his Diſciples worſhipped him that Way. And therefore chiefly it was, that in the ancient Church they prayed with their Faces to the Eaſt; and that many of our own Church at this Day, turn their * [46] Faces to that Quarter of the World, at the Repetition of the Creed.
What may more confirm this, and ſpeak it to have been the univerſal Opinion of the Church, is the ancient Cuſtom of burying the Corps, with the Feet to the Eaſt, and the Head to the Weſt; which Cuſtom is continued to this Day in the whole Church of England: This was obſerved for the ſame Reaſon, That, at the Coming of CHRIST to Judgment from the oriental Part of Heaven, our Bodies might be found in a praying Poſture, with their Faces towards the Eaſt.
Our learned Countryman Gregory tells us, ‘That the holy Men of Jeruſalem hold a Tra⯑dition generally received from their Ancients, that our SAVIOUR himſelf was buried with his Face and Feet towards the Eaſt.’ It is affirmed by the Geographers of the holy Land. And Bede ſays,* That as the Holy Women enter'd at the Eaſtern Part into the Round-houſe, which is hewn out in the Rock, they ſaw the Angel ſitting at the South Part of the Place, where the Body of JESUS had lain, [47] that is, at his Right Hand; for undoubtedly his Body having his Face upwards and its Head to the Weſt, muſt have its Right Hand to the South. Caſſalion ſays,* The Faithful of old were ſo obſerving of this Ceremony of looking towards the Eaſt, that they not only ſtrictly obſerved it in their Prayers when liv⯑ing; but even when they were dead, their Bodies were placed with their Faces upwards in the Sepulchre, looking towards the Eaſt.
The learned Dr. Comber, in his Diſcourſe of the ſolemn Interment, hath theſe Words upon this ſubject, ‘We may note the Poſiture and Poſition of the Corps, which among the Chri⯑ſtians hath always been to turn the Feet to the Eaſt, with the Head to the Weſt; that ſo they may be ready to meet the LORD, whom the Ancients did believe ſhould ap⯑pear in the oriental Part of Heaven. Durand. Rat. Lib. 7. Cap. 33. Or as our ingenious Mr Gregory believes, That they might be in the Poſture of Prayer, with their Faces to the Eaſt, as ſoon as they were raiſed. There are ſome ancient Authors tell us, That the old Inhabitants of Attica buried thus before [48] the Days of Solon, who, as they report, con⯑vinced the Athenians, that the Iſland of Sa⯑lamis did of Right belong to them, by ſhew⯑ing them dead Bodies looking that Way, and Sepulchres turned towards the Eaſt, as they uſed to bury. Diog. Laert. Vit. Solon, &c. And the Scholiaſt upon Thucidides ſays, It was the Manner of all the Greeks to bury their Dead thus: Though a learned modern Writer ſuppoſes theſe Authors miſtaken, and cites Plutarch and Elian to prove, that the Athenians turned their Dead towards the Weſt. However it is certain, that all Na⯑tions had one certain Way of placing the Corps, from which they would not vary; and we Chriſtians have ſo great Antiquity for our Cuſtom, that we ought not out of Singularity to alter it.’
No Doubt but this learned Man had great Reaſon for this Concluſion, as well knowing that this ancient Rite was ſtruck at by the whole Herd of Sectaries, as a filly Fancy and an idle Dream: Who never would obſerve it, were it not that they are ſometimes obliged; but would with thoſe who are not obliged, act the very Reverſe, and bury North and South. I wiſh there were no powerfuller Enemies to it, than them now a Days; but, as a Man's Enemies are too often thoſe of his own Houſhold; ſo, 'tis to be lamented, that ſome who pre⯑tend [49] to be of our own Church, are upon all Occaſions ſecret Advocates againſt this Cere⯑mony. When therefore there is ſuch Oppo⯑ſition without, and ſuch Treachery within, 'tis high Time to be on the Guard againſt our Enemies; leaſt a Ceremony ſo venerable for its Antiquity, and ſo uſeful in its Obſervation, be laid aſide: Was it but for this one Thing, that it ſpeaks the Hope of the whole Chriſtian Church, ſince the earlieſt Times of Chriſtianity, about the Reſurrection of the ſame Body. It is too true, that there are ſome at this Time of the Day, as well as were in the Days of the Apoſtle, who think it a Thing incredible that GOD ſhould raiſe the Dead; ſome really diſ⯑believing the Reſurrection of any Body, and others that of the ſame Body. But as long as this Ceremony is in Being, it will always be a ready Proof, that the whole Chriſtian Church did not only believe the Reſurrection of the Body, but of that very Body which was laid down in the Grave. For they obſerved it, that they might be ready with their Faces to meet their SAVIOUR at his coming to Judgment, which certainly implies that they believed that very Body ſhould riſe again.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER V.
[50]WE may add to Mr. Bourne's Remarks, that the Cuſtom is ſtill retained in many Churches, of turning to the Altar while the Congregation are re⯑peating the Creed.—The Forms are both derived to us from the ſame Origin. We need not heſi⯑tate to pronounce as well the Bowings * as the turnings about to the Eaſt, or Altar, to be ſuperſti⯑tious.—They are alike Veſtiges of the antient po⯑piſh Ceremonial Law.
One who has left a ſevere Satire on the Re⯑tainers of thoſe Forms and Ceremonies that lean to⯑wards popiſh Superſtition, tells us,† ‘If I were a Papiſt or Anthropo-morphite, who believes that God is enthroned in the Eaſt, like a grave old King, I profeſs I would bow and cringe as well as any Limber-ham of them all, and pay my Adoration to that Point of the Compaſs (the Eaſt): But if [51] Men believe that the Holy One who inhabits Eternity, is alſo omnipreſent, why do not they make correſpondent Ceremonies of Adoration to every Point of the Compaſs?’
Conceſſion muſt be made by every Advocate for manly and rational Worſhip, that there is nothing more in the Eaſt, than in the Belfry at the Weſt End, or in the Body of the Church. We wonder therefore how ever this Cuſtom was retained by Proteſtants. The Cringes and Bowings of the Roman Catholics to the Altar, is in Adoration of the corporal * Preſence, their Wafer-God, who is by their Fancies, ſeated there and enthroned.—In the Homilies of our Church, this is frequently ſtiled Idolatry, and the Act of a Fool.—A Regard for Impartiality obliges me to own, that I have ob⯑ſerved this Practice in College Chapels at Oxford. —I hope it is altogether worn out in every other Place in the Kingdom; and for the Credit of that truly reſpectable Seminary of Learning and reli⯑gious Truth, that it will not be retained there by the riſing Generation!
[52]The learned Moreſin* tells us, that Altars, in papal Rome, were placed towards the Eaſt, in Imi⯑tation of the antient and heathen Rome.—Thus Virgil's 11th Aeneid:
As to the Poſition in the Grave, ‘though we decline (ſays Dr. Browne, in his Urne-burial) the religious Conſideration, yet in coemeterial and narrower burying Places, to avoid Confuſion and croſs Poſition, a certain Poſture were to be admitted.—The Perſians lay North and South; —the Megarians and Phoenicians placed their Heads to the Eaſt;—the Athenians, ſome think, towards the Weſt, which Chriſtians ſtill retain; —and Bede will have it to be the Poſture of our Saviour.’—(This judicious Obſerver proceeds) ‘That Chriſtians buried their Dead on their Backs, or in a ſupine Poſition, ſeems agreeable to pro⯑found Sleep, and the common Poſture of dying; contrary alſo to the moſt natural Way of Birth; [53] not unlike our pendulous Poſture in the doubt⯑ful State of the Womb.—Diogenes (he adds) was ſingular, who preferred a prone Situation in the Grave; and ſome Chriſtians like neither, (Ruſſians, &c.) who decline the Figure of Reſt, and make Choice of an erect Poſture.’
There is a Paſſage in the Grave-diggers' Scene in Hamlet, ‘Make her Grave ſtraight,’ which Dr. Johnſon has thus explained. ‘Make her Grave from Eaſt to Weſt, in a direct Line parallel to the Church; not from North to South, athwart the regular Line. This I think is meant.’ Johnſon in loco.
Moreſin* tells us, that in popiſh Burying Grounds, thoſe who were reputed good Chriſtians lay towards the South and Eaſt, others who had ſuf⯑fered capital Puniſhment, laid violent Hands on them⯑ſelves, or the like, were buried towards the North; a Cuſtom that had formerly been of frequent Uſe in Scotland.—One of the Grave-diggers ſuppoſes Ophelia to have drowned herſelf. This Quotation therefore ſeems to confirm the learned Annotator's Explication.
CHAP. VI. Of the Time of Cock-crow: Whether evil Spirits wander about in the Time of Night; and whe⯑ther they fly away at the Time of Cock-crow. Reflections upon this, encouraging us to have Faith and Truſt in God.
[54]IT is a received Tradition among the Vul⯑gar, That at the Time of Cock-crowing, the Midnight Spirits forſake theſe lower Re⯑gions, and go to their proper Places. They wander, ſay they, about the World, from the dead Hour of Night, when all Things are bu⯑ried in Sleep and Darkneſs, till the Time of Cock-crowing, and then they depart. Hence it is, that in Country-Places, where the Way of Life requires more early Labour, they al⯑ways go chearfully to Work at that Time; whereas if they are called abroad ſooner, they are apt to imagine every Thing they ſee or hear, to be a wandring Ghoſt. Shakeſpear hath given us an excellent Account of this vulgar Notion, in his Tragedy of Hamlet.
Now to ſhew what Truth there is in this vulgar Opinion, I ſhall conſider, Firſt, What Truth there is in the Roaming of Spirits in the Night. And, Secondly, Whether they are ob⯑liged to go away at Cock-crow.
I believe none who aſſent to the Truth of Divine Revelation, deny that there are good and evil Angels attending upon Men; the one to guard and protect them, and the other to harm and work their Ruin; that the one are thoſe* miniſtring Spirits, which are ſent out to miniſter to the Heirs of Salvation; the other the roaring Lion, and his Inſtruments,† who wander too and fro in the Earth; theſe ‡ un⯑clean Spirits who wander through dry Places, ſeeking Reſt and finding none.
NOR, I believe, will it be queſtion'd, that there have been Apparitions of good and evil Spirits, and that many, with our SAVIOUR'S [56] Diſciples, have been affrighted and cried out, not only with ſuppoſing they had ſeen, but really with ſeeing a Spirit. Of this the Teſti⯑mony of all Ages, and Scripture it ſelf are a ſufficient Demonſtration.
What then could theſe have ordinarily been, but the Appearances of ſome of thoſe Angels of Light, or Darkneſs? For I am far from thinking that either the Ghoſts of the Damn'd or the Happy, either the Soul of a Dives or a Lazarus, returns here any more. For as St. Athanaſius obſerves,* Theſe Viſions and Shades of the Saints, which appear in the Temples and at the Tombs, are not the Souls of the Saints themſelves, but the good Angels appearing in their Shapes. Not that GOD could not remand the Ghoſt of Samuel, and order it again to viſit the Earth, as he made Moſes and Elias to ap⯑pear at our SAVIOUR'S Transfiguration; but that a Thing of this Nature was very uncom⯑mon, and ſeldom happen'd.
Taking it therefore for granted, that there have been Apparitions of Angels, I believe it will alſo be owned, that theſe Apparitions have frequently happen'd in the Night. And truly, was there no direct Proof of this, yet the No⯑tion of their appearing in the Night, being as it were link'd and chained to our Idea of an [57] Apparition, would almoſt perſwade us, that the Night is the moſt proper Time for ſuch Appearances. Whether it is, that the Fables of Nurſes,* as an ingenious Author imagines, ‘have ſo aſſociated the Idea of Spirit to the Night, that the one never appears with⯑out the other;’ or whether there is ſome⯑thing in the Preſence of Night, ſome Awful⯑neſs and Horrour, which naturally diſpoſe the Mind of Man to theſe Reflections. I am indeed very inclinable to believe, that theſe Legendary Stories of Nurſes and old Women, are the Occaſion of much greater Fears, than People without them, would generally have of theſe Things; but I cannot help thinking, that the Preſence of Night, would naturally lead a Man to ſome Reflection of Spirits, without any ſuch Cauſe as that learned Author men⯑tions. There are ſome particular Times, which will naturally raiſe ſome particular Thoughts: Thus on a bright ſunny Day we are naturally diſpoſed to Mirth and Gaiety; when the Day over-caſts, or the Weather is hazy, we then turn indolent and dull, and ſooth our ſelves in Melancholly; if it Thunder and Lighten, we think of the Day of Judgment and ſudden Death: And thus alſo the Night, as it inclines us to grave and ſerious Thoughts, raiſes in us [58] Horrour and Diſmay, and makes us afraid, even when our Judgment tells us there is no Fear; ſo it may of it ſelf be look'd upon as a natural Cauſe of ſuch Reflections.
But however this be, we muſt neceſſarily own, that Spirits have frequently appeared in the Night, or we muſt give the Lye to the Traditions of all Ages, to Hiſtorians prophane and ſacred, and the wiſeſt and beſt in the Ge⯑nerations of Men.
In the Heathen World there are many In⯑ſtances, of which I ſhall only mention this one out of Plutarch: ‘* One Night, before Brutus paſſed out of Aſia, he was very late all alone in his Tent, with a dim Light burning by him, all the Reſt of the Army being huſht and ſilent; and muſing with himſelf, and very thoughtful, as he turn'd his Eye to the Door, he ſaw a ſtrange and terrible Appear⯑ance, of a prodigious and frightful Body coming towards him without ſpeaking. Bru⯑tus boldly aſked him, What art thou? Man, or God? Or upon what Buſineſs do'ſt thou come to us? The Spirit anſwer'd, I am thy Evil Genius, thou ſhalt ſee me at Philippi; to which Brutus not at all diſturbed, re⯑ply'd, Then I will ſee thee there.’
[59]In the ſacred Writings we have Job * terri⯑fied with Viſions of the Night, when deep Sleep falleth upon Men, Fear came upon him and Trembling, which made all his Bones to ſhake; then a Spirit paſſed by before his Face, and the Hair of his Fleſh ſtood up. In the Night† Jacob wreſtled with the Angel; in the Night an Angel delivered‡ Peter out of Priſon, &c.
But though it be true from Scripture, that there have been nightly Apparitions, yet theſe are chiefly of good Angels; whereas this Opi⯑nion principally means, the Appearances of evil Spirits. It muſt be owned indeed, that the Appearances of evil Spirits, if litterally, are yet but very ſeldom mention'd in the Night in Scripture; but however, that they wander and appear at Night, is very deducible from, if not litterally mentioned in it. Their's is the Land of Darkneſs, and the Shadow of Death; They are reſerved under Chains of Darkneſs to the Judgment of the great Day; and we know that every one that doth Evil naturally hateth the Light: They therefore love Darkneſs rather than Light, becauſe their Deeds are Evil. The Night therefore, in a more eſpecial Manner, ſeems to be their Hour, and the Power of Darkneſs.
This was the Opinion of the Jews, as may be learned from the Fear of the Apoſtles, when [60] they ſaw our Saviour about the fourth Watch of the Night, coming to them upon the Wa⯑ters:* they were affrighted and cryed out, ſup⯑poſing they had ſeen a Spirit. Doctor Whitby upon this Place, ſays, ‘That the Jews had then an Opinion of hurtful Spirits walking in the Night, is evident from the ſeventy, who render'd,’ from the Peſtilence walking in Darkneſs; † From the Fear of the Devils that walk in the Night.
And that this was alſo the Opinion of the ancient Chriſtians, is evident, not only from their dividing the Night into four Watches, the Evening, Midnight, Cock-crowing, and the Morning; which were the Military Divi⯑ſions of the Night, and which they‡ obſerved to guard their Souls from the ſilent Incurſions of evil Spirits, as the others did thoſe of the Enemy: but alſo from their many Relations of ſuch Appearances. Caſſian in giving an Ac⯑count of the Watching of the ancient Monks, and their being aſſaulted with Midnight Spi⯑rits, tells us, That at the Beginning of the Monkiſh Life,§ the Rage of the Midnight [61] Spirits was ſo great, that but few, and theſe too Men of Age and unſhaken Reſolution, were able to endure the Life in the Deſart. For ſuch was their Fierceneſs, that where Eight or Ten had been together in a Monaſtery, they would have made frequent and viſible Incur⯑ſions: Inſomuch, that they never all ſlept at the ſame Time, but took it by Turns; ſome watching the Reſt, and exerciſing themſelves in ſinging Pſalms, in Praying and Reading. And St. Athanaſius in his Life of Anthony the Hermit, tells, Of many Conflicts that good Man had in the Night with the Powers of Darkneſs, whilſt they endeavoured to batter him from the ſtrong Holds of his Faith. And what can our Church chiefly mean in the Col⯑lect for Aid againſt Perils; but that GOD would ſend us Protection from all the Spirits of Dark⯑neſs, theſe Midnight Wanderers of the World: And for this Reaſon, every good Man, when he lies down to ſleep at Night, deſires the great Keeper of Iſrael, who never ſlumbereth nor ſleep⯑eth, to ſend his holy Angels to pitch their Tents round about him, and baniſh from him the Spi⯑rits of the Night.
[62]So far then this Tradition is juſt and good, that there are at Midnight Spirits who wander about the World, going too and fro in the Earth, ſeeking whom they may devour. Let us now in the next Place enquire, what Truth there is in the other Part of it; namely, That they al⯑ways fly away at Cock-crow.
This Opinion, whatever Truth there may be in it, is certainly very ancient. We have it mentioned by the Chriſtian Poet Prudentius, who flouriſhed in the Beginning of the fourth Century, as a Tradition of Common Belief: His Words are theſe,
Caſſian alſo, who lived in the ſame Century, giving an Account of a Multitude of Devils, who had been Abroad in the Night, ſays,* That as ſoon as the Morn approached, they all vaniſhed and fled away. By this we ſee, that this was a current Opinion at this Time of Day; but what Reaſon they had for it, ex⯑cept ſome Relations of the diſappearing of Evil Spirits at that Hour, I never yet have met with: But there have been produc'd at that Time of Night, Things of very memora⯑ble Worth, which might perhaps raiſe the pious Credulity of ſome Men to imagine, that there was ſomething more in it, than in other Times. It was about the Time of Cock-crow⯑ing when our Saviour was born, and the An⯑gels ſung the firſt Chriſtmas-Carol to the poor Shepherds, in the Fields of Bethlehem. Now [64] it may be preſum'd, that as the Saviour of the World was then born, and the heavenly Hoſt had then deſcended to proclaim the News, that the Angels of Darkneſs would be terrified and confounded, and immediately fly away: And perhaps this Conſideration has partly been the Foundation of this Opinion; for as this may eaſily be ſuppoſed, ſo perhaps it has been ima⯑gin'd, that the Spirits of Darkneſs, having al⯑ways in Memory that fatal Hour, are ſtartled and frighted away as the Cock proclaims it.
It was alſo about this Time when he roſe from the Dead. And when the great Sun of Righteouſneſs was riſen upon the World, no Wonder that all the Clouds of Darkneſs and Wickedneſs were diſpell'd; no Wonder that the conquer'd Powers of Hell were not able to ſhew their Heads: And this perhaps hath been another Reaſon of their imagining that Spi⯑rits go away at that Time.
A third Reaſon is, that Paſſage in the Book of Geneſis, where Jacob wreſtled with the Angel for a Bleſſing; where the Angel ſays unto him,* Let me go, for the Day breaketh.
But indeed this Tradition ſeems more eſpe⯑cially to have riſen from ſome particular Cir⯑cumſtances attending the Time of Cock-crow⯑ing; and which, as Prudentius ſeems to ſay [65] above, are an Emblem of the Approach of the Day of the Reſurrection. For when we leave the World, we lie down in our Graves, and Reſt from our Labours: Sleep and Darkneſs lay hold upon us, and there we abide till the laſt Day appear, when the Voice of the Arch-Angel ſhall awake us, that we may meet the LORD of Light and Day. And when we leave the common Buſineſs and Care of Life, we lie down in our Beds, as in a Grave, buried as it were in Sleep and Darkneſs, till the Cock crow, the welcome Meſſenger of the News of Day.
The Circumſtances therefore of the Time of Cock-crowing, being ſo natural a Figure and Repreſentation of the Morning of the Reſur⯑rection; the Night ſo ſhadowing out the Night of the Grave; the third Watch, being as ſome ſuppoſe, the Time our Saviour will come to Judgment at; the Noiſe of the Cock awaken⯑ing ſleepy Man, and telling him as it were, the Night is far ſpent, the Day is at Hand; re⯑preſenting ſo naturally the Voice of the Arch-Angel awakening the Dead, and calling up the Righteous to everlaſting Day; ſo natural⯑ly does the Time of Cock-crowing ſhadow out theſe Things, that probably ſome good well-meaning Men, have been brought to believe, that the very Devils themſelves, when the Cock crew, and reminded them of them, did fear and tremble, and ſhun the Light.
[66]Now in Anſwer to the firſt of theſe Conjec⯑tures: 'Tis very likely the Evil Spirits did fly away in the Morning of the Nativity, and becauſe of our Saviour's Birth and that Com⯑pany of the heavenly Hoſt, might be afraid and retire into thick Darkneſs; yet it will not hence follow, that it always happens ſo at the Time of Cock-crowing: For if they did fly away that Morning, the Circumſtances of our Saviour's Birth, the heavenly Glory of the Angelick Quire, their Muſick and their Pre⯑ſence were the Occaſion of it: And why only the bare Remembrance of what happened at that Time, ſhould always at the Time of Cock-crowing drive them away, rather than when they remember it at another, no Reaſon ſeems to be given.
As to the ſecond Conjecture, namely, That it was the Time of our Saviour's Riſing from the Dead, I anſwer in the ſame Manner, That tho' it be allowed, that the Evil Spirits might have returned to the Land of Darkneſs, upon our Saviour's Riſing from the Dead; yet why it ſhould occaſion them always to do ſo at that Time, no Reaſon can be given.
As to the third Conjecture, it is eaſy to obſerve, That this was a good Angel, where⯑as they that ſhun the Light, are bad ones: This was the Angel of the Covenant, the Cre⯑ator of Light, and the Lord of the Day: We [67] may therefore as well imagine, that it was not in his Power, to get out of the Arms of Jacob, without ſaying, Let me go; as to ſuppoſe he was obliged to go, becauſe he ſaid the Day breaketh. The meaning of which Words, ‘According to Willet, is not that the Angel was gone to the bleſſed Company of the Angels, to ſing their Morning Hymn to GOD, as the Hebrews imagine: For the Angels, not only in the Morning, but at other Times, are exerciſed in praiſing GOD. But the Angel thus ſpeaketh according to the Cuſtom of Men, having now taken the Form and Shape of a Man, as tho' he had haſt to other Buſineſs, and leaving Jacob alſo to his Affairs.’
The laſt Conjecture of the Riſe of this Tra⯑dition, ſeems to carry greater Probability than the others: For as theſe Things are a Repre⯑ſentation of the Circumſtances of the Morning of the Reſurrection, ſo they muſt ſure enough bring that laſt Day into Remembrance; and they never can do ſo, but as ſurely they muſt create Terrour and Confuſion in all the Devils and Ghoſts of the Night: Whilſt they aſſure them they ſhall never any more enjoy the Realms of Bliſs, but be hurried into that* e⯑verlaſting Fire, prepared for the Devil and his [68] Angels. But that theſe Things are the Occa⯑ſion of their flying away at the Approach of Day, is not to be ſuppoſed. On the contrary, the Devil and his Angels ramble o'er the World in Day-light, and are Mid-day Devils, as well as Mid-night ones: For the Devil is inceſſant in his Temptations, and therefore he is abroad in the Day as well as the Night, tho' perhaps has ſeldom appear'd but in Darkneſs. Thus St. Auſtin, in one of his Meditations,* We implore thee, O GOD! that thou wouldeſt deliver us from our daily Enemy, who by his Wiles and Cunning is always watching us, Day and Night, ſleeping and waking; and both openly and in ſecret, ſhooting at us his poiſoned Arrows, that he may deſtroy our Souls.
And now, what, though this be true, as it moſt certainly ſeems to be ſo, that at the chearful Hour of Cock-crowing, the wander⯑ing Ghoſts are not driven away, but ſtill continue going too and fro? What, tho' then their Power be ſtill the ſame, and their Inten⯑tions as fully bent to do Evil? Conſider but that GOD'S Care and Providence govern the World, and there will be found as much Safe⯑ty for us, in the Midſt of Evil Spirits, as if [69] they abſented at that Time. The Almighty Power of GOD, is the ſame then, as at other Times; nothing but that, preſerved us conti⯑nually, and that, will always be able to pre⯑ſerve us. However great may be the Malice of Devils; however deſirous of working our Ruin; tho' they watch all Opportunities, and are unwearied in tempting us; yet the loving Kindneſs of the LORD endureth for Ever, and his Mercy is over all his Works: He will not ſuffer our Foot to be moved; he that keepeth us will not ſleep: We ſhall not be afraid of the Sun by Day, nor the Moon by Night: For the Peſti⯑lence that walketh in Darkneſs, nor for the Sick⯑neſs that deſtroyeth in the Noon-day.
Are we then afraid of Darkneſs and the Pre⯑ſence of Night? Let us remember the Creator of them, and have but Faith in him, and we ſhall find our Night turned into Day. In his Light ſhall we ſee Light: We ſhall be as ſe⯑cure as if there was no Darkneſs about us, as well knowing that that GOD which protects us, ſees through the thickeſt Mediums, and the darkeſt Night: For with him the Darkneſs is no Darkneſs, but the Night is as clear as the Day; the Darkneſs and Light to him are both alike. Or are we afraid of that old Serpent the Devil, that nightly Rambler of the World, who is a Lover of Night and Darkneſs? Let us truſt in GOD, and no Harm ſhall happen [70] to us. If we will but fear no Evil, his Rod and his Staff ſhall comfort us, though we walk through the Valley of the Shadow of Death: For GOD hath reſerved the Devil and his Angels in everlaſting Chains, under Darkneſs, unto the Judgment of the great Day. Though therefore he is permitted to wander the World, yet he is ſo chain'd up, that without GOD'S parti⯑cular Order or Permiſſion, he is not allowed to touch the Sons of Men; and he is ſo re⯑ſerved and kept in Darkneſs, that it is not in his Power even barely to appear and be viſible to them, without the Permiſſion of GOD: So little Reaſon hath every good Man to fear the Spight and Malice of all the Devils in Hell.
When then the Night pours out her Ter⯑rours, covers all Things with Darkneſs, and ſtrikes thee with Horrour; Lift but up thy Eyes to the Hills, from whence cometh thy Help, and thou ſhalt clearly ſee, that our Lord GOD is a Light and Defence to thee. * For to thoſe who are the Children of the Light, the Day ſhineth in the Night: They are never without Light, whoſe Hearts are illuminated; never without Sun-ſhine, whoſe Sun is CHRIST. In ſhort then, if thou fear Darkneſs, look up [71] to CHRIST, and thou haſt eternal Day; if the Angels of Darkneſs, look but up with the Eye of Faith, and thou ſhalt ſee the Moun⯑tains full of Chariots and Horſes of Fire: Thou ſhalt ſee, as did the Servant of the Prophet Eliſha, That they who be with us, are more than they who are againſt us. No Matter then whe⯑ther the Spirits of the Night go away, or only tremble at the Time of Cock-crowing: For ſure we are, that the Angel of the LORD tar⯑rieth round about them that fear him, and deli⯑vereth them; nay, That GOD himſelf will ariſe and ſcatter his Enemies, and make them that hate him to flie before him. And if GOD be for us, who can be againſt us?
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VI.
MR. Bourne might have ſtiled this Chapter, A Sermon on Spirit-walking; and yet I can⯑not help thinking, that the Nurſe prevails over the Prieſt in it. The good Man, it muſt be al⯑lowed, has played the Conjurer ſo far as to raiſe us Spirits, but does not ſeem to have had ſo much of the Scholar in him as to have been able to lay them.
[72]The Gay and the Witty will no doubt laugh at every Thing he has advanced: Perhaps it will be granted on all Hands, that he has not thrown any new Lights on the dark Subject. I make no Pre⯑tenſions to any Abilities for diſcuſſing the Queſtion; and am of Opinion, that as we know ſo little of the inviſible World, we cannot expreſs ourſelves with too much Diffidence in ſpeaking of it.—It muſt however be allowed, that Writers of the higheſt Character for Probity and Knowledge have tranſmitted to us Accounts of Spirits and Appari⯑tions. Fancy, Imagination, Miſinterpretations of the ſacred Writings on that Subject, or Credulity, muſt have deceived them: For it is impoſſible to be⯑lieve them guilty of the Baſeneſs of an Intention to deceive us. The frequent Impoſtures (I ſhall only inſtance the Cock-Lane Ghoſt, in our own Times) that are to be met with of this Kind, naturally incline us to believe, that all ſuch Relations are either the Forgeries of cunning Men, or the idle Tales of weak ones. It is impoſſible to follow our Author through all the ‘Howbeits, Moreovers, and Nevertheleſſes,’ of his tedious Diſcourſe; but to one Thing in his Peroration we readily ſub⯑ſcribe our moſt unfeigned Aſſent; it is, ‘That a good Man has not the leaſt Reaſon to fear the Spite and Malice of all the Devils in Hell.’
Our Divine diſcovers every where an Intention of rooting out the old Man from the Hearts of his Readers: I ſhall be ſparing of my Quotations of Chapter and Verſe, as I do not think this a proper Place to imitate him in, and purpoſe only on the preſent Occaſion to eraze the Veſtiges of the old [73] Woman, the Impreſſions of which are ſtill too vi⯑ſibly to be traced on human Nature.
It was the Faſhion when Mr. Bourne wrote, that Clergymen ſhould lard every Compoſition with Scripture Phraſes, and nothing ſeems to have been thought palatable by them, in which every Period was not ſeaſoned with a Spice of Divinity.—Theſe great Textuaries overlooked one Paſſage of holy Writ, "To every Thing there is a Seaſon."—Religion is one Thing, and the Entertainment of innocent Cu⯑rioſity another.—If Clergymen take Care not to per⯑mit theſe Relaxations from ſeverer Studies to engroſs too much of their Time, none but narrow-minded Bigots will think the Inveſtigation of antient Man⯑ners an improper Amuſement for them.
The Spectator*, accounting for the Riſe and Progreſs of antient Superſtition, tells us, our Fore-fathers looked upon Nature with more Reverence and Horror, before the World was enlightened by Learning and Philoſophy, and loved to aſtoniſh themſelves with the Apprehenſions of Witchcraft, Prodigies, Charms, and Enchantments.—There was not a Village in England that had not a Ghoſt in it—the Church-yards were all haunted—every Common had a Circle of Fairies belonging to it— [74] and there was ſcarce a Shepherd to be met with who had not ſeen a Spirit. Hence
Our Shakeſpear's Ghoſts excel all others:—The Terrible indeed is his Forte:—How awful is that Deſcription of the dead Time of Night, the Seaſon of their Perambulation!
The Antients, becauſe the Cock gives Notice of the Approach and Break of Day, have, with a Propriety equal to any Thing in their Mythology, [75] dedicated this Bird to Apollo.—They have alſo made him the Emblem of Watchfulneſs*, from the Circumſtance of his ſummoning Men to their Buſineſs by his crowing, and have therefore dedi⯑cated him alſo to Mercury. With the Lark, he may be poetically ſtiled "the Herald of the Morn."
The Day civil or political has been divided into thirteen† Parts. The After-midnight and the Dead of the Night, are the moſt ſolemn of them all, and have therefore, it ſhould ſeem, been appropriated by antient Superſtition to the walking of Spirits.
CHAP. VII. Of Church-yards; why the Vulgar are generally afraid of paſſing through them at Night: The Original of this Fear: That there is nothing in them now, more than in other Places to be afraid of.
[76]THE moſt of ignorant People are afraid of going through a Church-Yard at Night-time. If they are obliged upon ſome haſty and urgent Affair, they fear and trem⯑ble, till they are beyond its Bounds, but they generally avoid it, and go further about. It would, no Queſtion, be better if there were fewer Path-ways through Church-Yards than there are, both as it would prevent ſeveral Abuſes committed in them, and alſo cauſe the Aſhes of the Dead to be in greater Quiet, and more undiſturbed Peace: We ſhould not then ſee Church-Yards changed into common Dung-hills, nor ſhould we tread ſo frequently upon the Bones of our Friends: But when for the Conveniency of Neighbourhood, or other Rea⯑ſons, there are allowed public Ways, it is a very great Weakneſs to be afraid of paſſing through them.
The Reaſon of this Fear is, a Notion they have imbib'd, that in Church-Yards there is a frequent walking of Spirits at the Dead-time [77] of Night. Indeed there is at that Time ſome⯑thing awful and horrible every where, and it muſt be confeſs'd ſomething more ſolemn in a Church-Yard, than in the Generality of other Places; but that it is then more frequented with Apparitions and Ghoſts than other Places are, is at this Time of Day intirely ground⯑leſs, and without any Reaſon.
The Original of this Timorouſneſs may be deduc'd from the Heathens: For they believ⯑ed that the departed Ghoſts came out of their Tombs and Sepulchres, and wander'd about the Place where the Body lay buried. Thus* Virgil tells us, That Maeris could call the Ghoſts out of their Sepulchres: And† Ovid, that Ghoſts came out of the Sepulchres, and wandered about: And Clemens Alexandrinus, in his Admonitions to the Gentiles, upbraids them with the Gods they worſhipped; which,‡ ſays he, are wont to appear at Tombs and Sepulchres, and which are nothing but fading Spectres and airy Forms. And the learned Mr. Mede obſerves, from a Paſſage of this ſame ancient Father,§ ‘That the Heathens ſuppoſed the Preſence and Power of Daemons (for ſo the Greeks called the Souls of Men [78] departed) at their Coffins and Sepulchres; as tho' there always remain'd ſome natural Tye between the Deceaſed and their Relicts.’ Agreeable to this, Dr. Scot, * in his Diſcourſe of the Chriſtian Life, ſpeaks of ‘groſs and ſenſual Souls, who appeared often, after their Separation, in Church-Yards or Char⯑nel-Houſes, where their Bodies were laid. The † Soul that is infected with a great Luſt to the Body, continues ſo, for a great while after Death, and ſuffering many Reluctances, ho⯑vers about this viſible Place, and is hardly drawn from thence by Force; by the Daemon that hath the Guard and Care of it. By the viſible Place, he means‡ their Monuments and Sepulchres, where the ſhadowy Fantaſms, of ſuch Souls, have ſometimes appeared.’
It having therefore been a current Opinion of the Heathens, that Places of Burial and Church-Yards were frequently haunted with Spectres and Apparitions, it is eaſy to imagine, that the Opinion has been handed from them, among the Ignorant and unlearned, through⯑out all the Ages of Chriſtianity to the preſent Day. And indeed, tho' now there may be no ſuch Things, yet that there have been, need not be diſputed; not that they were the real Souls of Men departed: For I cannot ſee for [79] what Reaſon it ſhould be ſuppoſed, ‘(* how⯑ever unacquainted ſuch Souls might be with the Pleaſures of Spirits) that they are permit⯑ted to wander, to hover about, and linger after their Bodies.’ It ſeems rather to be true, what is mentioned of ſuch Apparitions in St. Athanaſius's Queſtions to Antiochius, that† theſe Apparitions of the Saints which appear at Tombs and Temples, are not the Souls of the Saints themſelves, but the good Angels ap⯑pearing in their Likeneſs. And I imagine it muſt be ſo too, with the Souls of bad Men, they appear not themſelves, but they are re⯑preſented by the evil Angels. For the Soul upon the Departure, returns to GOD that gave it, who allots it its Station in the World of Spirits, where it is kept till the Day of Judgment in Happineſs or Miſery, when it ſhall receive its Compleation of the one, or the other. However, whatever theſe Apparitions were, they are a certain Proof, that ſuch Ap⯑pearances have been in ſuch Places; and in⯑deed, to add no more, it is the whole Voice of Antiquity.
But now with us, GOD be thanked, the Scene is changed, we live not in the Darkneſs of Errour, but in the Light of Truth; we worſhip not Daemons, but the GOD of the whole Earth; and our Temples are not the Temples of Idols, but the Temples of the Ho⯑ly [80] GOD. If among the Heathens ſuch Delu⯑ſions were permitted, it was becauſe GOD had forſaken them: But when he vouchſafes to have his Reſidence in his Holy Temple, we are the further from Harm, the nearer we approach it;* There the Sparrow hath found her an Houſe, and the Swallow a Neſt, where ſhe may lay her Young; and there ſhall no Harm happen to good Men, but they ſhall be rather protected, becauſe they are ſo near their Father's Houſe, the Houſe of Prayer.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VII.
WE learn from Moreſin*, that Church-yards were uſed for the Purpoſes of Interment, in order to remove Superſtition.—Burial was in [81] antient Times without the Walls of Cities and Towns. Lycurgus, he tells us, firſt introduced Grave-ſtones within the Walls, and as it were brought home the Ghoſts to the very Doors.— Thus we compel Horſes that are apt to ſtartle, to make the neareſt poſſible Approaches to the Objects at which they have taken the Alarm.
Our Author is certainly very right, when he tells us that Church-yards are as little frequented by Apparitions and Ghoſts as other Places, and that therefore it is a Weakneſs to be afraid of paſſing through them. Superſtition however will always attend Ignorance; and the Night, as ſhe continues to be the Mother of Dews, will alſo never fail of being the fruitful Parent of chimerical Fears*.
The Inconveniences, complained of by our Au⯑thor in the firſt Part of this Chapter, we have had the Pleaſure of ſeeing remedied. With great De⯑cency and Propriety the Church-yards here are now all incloſed: They are no longer the Recep⯑tacles of Filth, or Haunts of nightly Lewdneſs; and the Aſhes of our Friends and Anceſtors are ſuffered to remain (as he wiſhed) ‘in greater Quiet, and more undiſturbed Peace.’
CHAP. VIII. Of viſiting Wells and Fountains: The Original of this Cuſtom: The naming of them of great An⯑tiquity: The Worſhip paid them by the Pa⯑piſts, was groſs Idolatry.
[82]IN the dark Ages of Popery, it was a Cuſtom, if any Well had an awful Situation, and was ſeated in ſome lonely melancholy Vale; if its Water was clear and limpid, and beauti⯑fully* margin'd with the tender Graſs; or if it was look'd upon, as having a Medicinal Quality; to gift it to ſome Saint, and honour it with his Name. Hence it is, that we have at this Day Wells and Fountains called, ſome St. John's, St. Mary Magdalen's, St. Mary's Well, &c.
To theſe kind of Wells, the common People are accuſtomed to go, on a Summer's Evening, to refreſh themſelves with a Walk after the Toil of the Day, to drink the Water of the Fountain, and enjoy the pleaſing Proſpect of Shade and Stream.
Now this Cuſtom (tho' at this Time of Day, very commendable, and harmleſs, and inno⯑cent) ſeems to be the Remains of that ſuper⯑ſtitious Practice of the Papiſts, of paying [83] Adoration to Wells and Fountains: For they imagin'd there was ſome Holineſs and Sancti⯑ty in them, and ſo worſhipped them. In the Canons of St. Anſelm, made in the Year 1102, we find this ſuperſtitious Practice in ſome Meaſure forbid.* ‘Let no one attribute Reverence or Sanctity to a dead Body, or a Fountain, or other Things, (as ſometimes is to our Knowledge) without the Biſhop's Authority.’ And in the 16th of the Canons made in the Reign of King Edgar, in the Year 963, it is order'd,† ‘That every Prieſt in⯑duſtriouſly advance Chriſtianity, and ex⯑tinguiſh Heatheniſm, and forbid the Wor⯑ſhipping of Fountains, &c. Mr. Johnſon ſays upon this Canon, that the Worſhipping of Wells and Fountains, was a Superſtition, which prevailed in this Nation, till the Age before the Reformation: Nay, I cannot ſay, it is extinguiſh'd yet among the Papiſts. In the Ages of dark Popery it was thought ſufficient to forbid the honouring of Wells and Fountains, without the Biſhop's Appro⯑bation.’
The giving of Names to Wells, is of great Antiquity: We find it a Cuſtom in the Days of the old Patriarchs. Abraham obſerved this Cuſtom; and therefore the Well, which he [84] recover'd from the Servants of Abimeleck, He* called Beer-ſheba, or the Well of the Oath, becauſe there they ſware both of them. Thus alſo Iſaac, when his Herdſmen had found a Well, and the Herdſmen of Gerar had a Con⯑teſt with them about the Right of it,† called the Name of the Well Eſeck, that is, Strife: becauſe they ſtrove with him. And he digged another Well, and ſtrove for that alſo, and he called the Name of it Sitnah, that is, Hatred. And he removed from thence, and digged ano⯑ther Well, and for that they ſtrove not; and he called the Name of it Rehoboth, that is, Room. And he ſaid for now the LORD hath made Room for us, and we ſhall be fruitful in the Land. And we read it was at Jacob's Well where JESUS talked with the Woman of Sa⯑maria. To give Names therefore to Wells, is of an ancient Standing; but to pay Homage and Worſhip to them, was never heard of a⯑mong the People of GOD, till they ſunk in⯑to groſs Idolatry, and became Worſhippers of Stocks and Stones: When the creature became worſhipped inſtead of the Creator, then was this Cuſtom firſt introduced, in the Ages of Popiſh Ignorance and Idolatry.
There need be no Queſtion, but as this Cuſ⯑tom is practically Heatheniſh, ſo it is alſo originally: For the Heathens were wont to [85] worſhip Streams and Fountains, and to ſup⯑poſe that the Nymphs, whom they imagin'd the Goddeſſes of the Waters, preſided over them. As the Papiſts have borrowed many of their ſilly and ſuperſtitious Ceremonies from the Religion of the Heathens, ſo this in par⯑ticular, a ſottiſh, ſtupid, and abominable Cuſtom, they could borrow no where elſe. For we had no ſuch Cuſtom, neither at any Time the Churches of GOD.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER VIII.
I Find little that may be added to our Author's Account of the ſuperſtitious Adoration of Wells and Fountains. There are Interdictions of this Super⯑ſtition in the Laws of King Canute alſo, preſerved in Wheloc's Edition of Bede's Church Hiſtory.*
I have frequently obſerved Shreds, or Bits of Rags, upon the Buſhes that over-hang a Well, in the Road to Benton, a Village in the Neighbourhood of Newcaſtle. It is called the Rag Well. This Name is undoubtedly of a very long ſtanding: The Spring has been viſited for ſome Diſorder or other, and theſe Rag-offerings are the Reliques of the then prevailing popular Superſtition.—Thus Mr. Pennant tells us, they viſit the Well of Spey, in [86] Scotland, for many Diſtempers, and the Well of Drachaldy for as many, offering ſmall Pieces of Money and Bits of Rags *. Pennant's Add. p. 18.
Fitzſtephen, Monk of Canterbury, in his Deſcrip⯑tion of the antient City of London, has theſe Words, ‘There are on the North Part of London, principal Fountains of Water, ſweet, wholſome, and clear, ſtreaming from among the gliſtering Pebble Stones.—In this Number, Holy Well, Clerken Well, and St. Clement's Well, are of moſt Note, and frequented above the Reſt, when Scholars and the Youth of the City take the Air abroad in the Summer Evenings †.’ Stow. p. 710.
A Well was a moſt valuable Treaſure in thoſe hot and dry Countries which compoſed the Scene of the Patriarchal Hiſtory, and therefore we find in Geneſis that it was a frequent Subject of Contention‡.
CHAP. IX. Of Omens: Their Original: The Obſervation of them ſinfull.
[87]OMENS and Prognoſtications of Things are ſtill in the Mouths of all, though only obſerved by the Vulgar. In Country Places eſpecially, they are in great Repute, and are the Directors of ſeveral Actions of Life; being looked on by them as Preſages of Things future, or the Determiners of preſent Good or Evil: If* a Hare croſs their Way it is an Omen of ill Luck: If† a Crow cry, it por⯑tends ſomething Evil: If‡ an Owl, which they reckon a moſt abominable and unlucky Bird, ſends forth its hoarſe and diſmal Voice, it is an Omen of the Approach of ſome terri⯑ble Thing; that ſome dire Calamity, and ſome great Misfortune is near at Hand. If Salt fall towards them, to be ſure ſomething has hap⯑pened to one in the Family, or is ſhortly to happen to themſelves: Such alſo is the Chat⯑tering [88] of a Mag-pye, the Cry of Ravens, the Dead-watch, Crickets, &c.
This is a Copy of the Omens of the Hea⯑thens,* who never went upon any Enter⯑prize, nor undertook any Buſineſs of Moment, without conſulting the Augurs and Wiſe-Men, and being guided by Omens and Preſages of Things. Hence it was that they conſulted the Intrails of Beaſts, the Flights of Birds, and ſeveral other Things: And that the very Things above-mentioned, as the Authorities there declare, have been obſerved by them; yea, they have obſerv'd them, even in the re⯑moteſt Ages, beyond the Days of the oldeſt Records. The Heathen World therefore was full of them, and without all doubt they have been handed down to us from theſe Times.
And as it is not to be queſtion'd, but we had them from the Heathens, ſo in all Proba⯑bility the Heathens have taken them from the People of GOD, and built many of their Folies and ominous Superſtitions on a Cuſtom which they alone were indulged in. For in the ear⯑lieſt Age of the World, when a Matter of any great Conſequence was depending, and the Servants of GOD would know what the Event would be, they aſked a Sign of GOD, by de⯑ſiring [89] that ſuch a Thing might happen, if they were to ſucceed, and God was ſometimes ſo condeſcending as to grant them their De⯑ſire. Thus we read, That* Jonathan accom⯑pany'd only by his Armour Bearer, not fear⯑ing the Steepneſs of the Rocks, nor Multitudes of Enemies, attempted the Garriſon of the Philiſtines and conquered, through a Token of this Nature. If they ſay, ſays he to his Armour-Bearer, Tarry untill we come up, then we will ſtand ſtill in our Place, and will not go up unto them; but if they ſay come up unto us, then we will go up; for the LORD hath deli⯑vered them into our Hands, and this ſhall be a Sign unto us. And ſo indeed it came to paſs, GOD who had inſpired Jonathan with this Thought, directing the Tongues of the others according to his Wiſhes. In like Manner, when the good old Servant of Abraham had arrived at the City of Nahor, to find a Wife for his Maſter's Son; we have him deſiring of GOD, that the Sign of the Woman he ſhould pitch upon, might be her ſaying, Drink, and I will give thy Camels Drink alſo. † Ana he ſaid, O Lord GOD of my Maſter Abraham, I pray thee ſend me good Speed this Day, and ſhew Kindneſs unto my Maſter Abraham: Behold, I ſtand here by the Well of Water, and the Daughters of the [90] Men of the City came out to draw Water. And let it come to paſs, that the Damſel to whom I ſhall ſay, let down thy Pitcher, I pray thee, that I may drink; and ſhe ſhall ſay, Drink, and I will give thy Camels Drink alſo: Let the ſame be ſhe that thou haſt appointed for thy Servant Iſaac; and thereby ſhall I know that thou haſt ſhewed Kindneſs unto my Maſter. This happened ac⯑cording to his Prayer, by which he knew that the LORD had proſpered his Journey. Now this Cuſtom we know the Philiſtines imitated, when they would know whether they had been afflicted by the GOD of Iſrael for keep⯑ing the Ark.* They took the Ark of the LORD, and laid it on a Cart, and ſent it away. And they ſaid, If it goeth by the Way of his own Coaſt to Beth-ſhemoth, then he hath done us this great Evil.
In theſe early Ages of the World, GOD per⯑mitted ſuch Things upon extraordinary Occa⯑ſions, to be aſked by his own People. But they were only peculiar to thoſe Times. We have no Warrant for doing the like: It be⯑comes not us to preſcribe Means to GOD, by which we may judge of our future Succeſs, but to depend on his Power and Wiſdom, his Care and Providence. The Obſervation of Omens, ſuch as the falling of Salt, a Hare [91] croſſing the Way, of the Dead-Watch, of Cric⯑kets, &c. are ſinful and diabolical: They are the Inventions of the Devil, to draw Men from a due Truſt in GOD, and make them his own Vaſſals. For by ſuch Obſervations as theſe, they are the Slaves of Superſtition and Sin, and have all the While no true Dependance upon GOD, no Truſt in his Providence.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER IX.
VArious are the popular Superſtitions with re⯑gard to Omens—To theſe our Author has hinted at, many more may be added.
The breaking a Looking Glaſs is accounted a very unlucky Accident.—Mirrors were formerly uſed by Magicians in their ſuperſtitious and diabolical Ope⯑rations; and there was an antient Kind of Divina⯑tion by the Looking Glaſs: * Hence it ſhould ſeem the preſent popular Notion.
When our Cheek burns, or Ear tingles, we uſually ſay ſomebody is talking of us—a Conceit of great Antiquity, and ranked among ſuperſtitious Opini⯑ons by Pliny†.—Dr. Browne ſuppoſes this to have proceeded from the Notion of a ſignifying Genius, [92] or univerſal Mercury, that conducted Sounds to their diſtant Subjects and taught to hear by Touch.
It is accounted unlucky to deſtroy Swallows;— This is probably a Pagan Relique. We read in Aelian, that theſe Birds were ſacred to the Penates, or houſehold Gods of the Antients, and therefore were preſerved. They were honoured antiently as the Nuncios of the Spring.—The Rhodians are ſaid to have had a ſolemn anniverſary Song, to welcome in the Swallow. See Anacreon's Ode to that Bird.
I think it is Mr Addiſon that ſuppoſes the popu⯑lar Ballad of the Babes in the Wood to have pre⯑ſerved the Lives of many Robin Redbreaſts. The ſubſequent Stanza places them in a very favourable Point of View:
The antient Augurs foretold Things to come by the chirping or ſinging of certain Birds *—the Crow, [93] the Pye, the Chough, &c. hence perhaps the old womaniſh Obſervation, that when the Pye chatters, we ſhall have Strangers *.
It is vulgarly thought unlucky to kill Spiders. —Can this be in Support of the Scotch Proverb, "Dirt bodes luck?" However this be, it ſerves in many Places for an Apology for the Lazineſs of Houſewives, in not deſtroying the Cobwebs†.
There was an antient Cuſtom of opening ſome celebrated Poem, as Homer's or Virgil's, and what⯑ever Paſſage preſented itſelf firſt to the Eye con⯑ſtituted a Kind of Anſwer by Oracle: It was called the Sortes Homericae and Sortes Virgilianae. —The Superſtitious among the antient Chriſtians practiſed a ſimilar Kind of Divination, by opening the Old or New Teſtament. Mr Pennant gives us an Ac⯑count of another Sort of Divination, uſed in Scot⯑land, called ‘reading the Speal Bone, or the Blade⯑bone of a Shoulder of Mutton well ſcraped ‡. When Lord Lo [...]don, he ſays, was obliged to retreat before the Rebels to the Iſle of Sky, a common Soldier, on the very Moment the Battle of Culloden was decided, proclaimed the Victory at that Diſtance, pretending to have diſcovered the Event by looking through the Bone.’ p. 155.
[94]One may add to Mr. Pennant's Account, the ſtrange Qualification many of the Inhabitants of the weſtern Iſlands of Scotland are ſaid to have, called Second Sight. It is a Faculty of ſeeing Things to come, or at a great Diſtance, repreſented to the Imagination as if actually viſible and preſent. This ſtrange Thing has been well atteſted, and that by Authors of Credit. Credat Judaeus apella!—See the Appendix, Article Second Sight.
The fungous Parcells (ſo Browne calls them) about the Wicks of Candles, are commonly thought to foretell Strangers: With us they are called Let⯑ters at the Candle. He tells us, (in his uſual Pe⯑dantry of Stile, which is well atoned for by his good Senſe and Learning,) ‘they only indicate a moiſt and pluvious Air, which hinders the Avo⯑lation of the light and favillous Particles, where⯑upon they ſettle upon the Snaſt.’ Of this Kind is the preſent northern Notion of foretelling Strangers from the black filmy Appendages (ſo per⯑haps the Author of the Vulgar Errors would have called them) on the Bars of our Fire Grates.
It is accounted lucky to throw an old * Shoe af⯑ter a Perſon, when we wiſh him to ſucceed in what he is going about.
Putting on one Stocking, with the wrong Side outward, without Deſign;—getting out of Bed [95] backwards, without Premeditation, are reckoned good Omens. Stumbling in going down Stairs, and meeting a Weaſel, are held to be bad ones *. Va⯑rious and ridiculous are the Superſtitions concern⯑ing Moles on different Parts of the Body.
Dr. Browne tells us, that to ſit croſs-legg'd, or with our Fingers pectinated or ſhut together, is accounted bad, and Friends will perſuade us from it.—The ſame Conceit religiouſly poſſeſſed the An⯑tients, as is obſervable from Pliny, ‘Poplites al⯑ternis genibus imponere nefas olim,’ and alſo from Athenaeus, that it was an old veneficious Practice; and Juno is made in this Poſture, to hinder the Delivery of Alcmaena. Vide Vulg. Errors.
The Obſervation on the falling of Salt, proceeds from the antient Opinion that Salt was incorrupti⯑ble; it had therefore been made the Symbol of Friendſhip; and if it fell caſually, they thought their Friendſhip would not be of long Duration. Bailey's Dictionary, &c.
The witty Dean of St. Patrick's, in his Invective againſt Wood, gives a fine philoſophical Account of the Death-Watch †.
Various were the Species of Divination † prac⯑tiſed by antient Superſtition.—The Druids inter⯑preted Omens, and doubtleſs both invented and handed down many of them.
No Bondage ſeems ſo dreadful as that of Super⯑ſtition: It hath ever impoſed the moſt abject Kind of Slavery. I have known (ſays the Spectator) the ſhooting of a Star ſpoil a Night's Reſt, and have [97] ſeen a Man in Love grow pale and loſe his Ap⯑petite upon the plucking of a Merrythought.—A ſcreech Owl at Midnight has alarmed a Family more than a Band of Robbers, and the Voice of a Cricket has ſtruck more Terror than the Roaring of a Lion. Nothing, he obſerves, is ſo inconſiderable, which may not appear dreadful to an Imagination that is filled with Omens and Prognoſtics:—A ruſty Nail, or a crooked Pin ſhoots up into Prodigies.
The Author of the Vulgar Errors tells us, that hollow Stones are hung up in Stables to prevent the Night Mare, or Ephialtes. They are uſually called in the North, Holy Stones.—The Chips of Gallows and Places of Execution are uſed for Amulets againſt Agues. I ſaw lately ſome Saw-Duſt, in which Blood was abſorbed, taken for ſome ſuch Purpoſe from off the Scaffold on the beheading of one of the rebel Lords, 1746. — For Warts, we rub our Hands be⯑fore the Moon, and commit any maculated Part to the Touch of the Dead.—Various are the ſu⯑perſtitious Charms for driving away Rats, &c.
Dr. Browne has left ſeveral curious Obſervations on theſe popular Notions. That Candles and Lights (ſays he) burn blue and dim at the Apparition of Spirits, may be true, if the ambient Air be full of [98] ſulphureous Spirits, as it happens oftentimes in Mines.—He admits that Conjectures of prevalent Humours may be collected from the Spots in our Nails, but rejects the ſundry Divinations vulgarly raiſed upon them; ſuch as, that Spots in the Top of the Nails ſignify Things paſt; in the Middle, Things preſent; and at the Bottom, Events to come; —that white Specks preſage our Felicity; blue ones our Misfortunes; thoſe in the Nail of the Thumb have Significations of Honour; of the Forefinger, Riches. Palmiſtry, or Divination by the Lines of the Hand, has been deſervedly exploded, though the Gipſies ſtill make Pretenſions to the Knowledge of it.
Sailors, uſually the boldeſt Men alive, are yet frequently the very abject Slaves of ſuperſtitious Fear. They have various puerile Apprehenſions concerning whiſtling on Shipboard, carrying a Corpſe, &c. all which are Veſtiges of the old Woman in human Nature, and can only be erazed by the united Efforts of Philoſophy and Religion.
Nouriſhing Hair upon the Moles in the Face (the Doctor tells us) is the Perpetuation of a very antient Cuſtom.— Thus Pliny: ‘Naevos in facie tondere religioſum habent nunc multi.’—From the like might proceed the Fears of poling Elf-locks, or complicated Hairs of the Head, and alſo of Locks longer than the other Hair, they being vo⯑tary at firſt, and dedicated upon Occaſion, pre⯑ſerved with great Care, and accordingly eſteemed by others.—Thus Apuleius: ‘Adjuro per dulcem Capilli tui Nodulum!’ The ſet and ſtatary Times (he farther obſerves) of paring of Nails and cutting of Hair, is thought by many a Point of Conſide⯑ration, [99] which is perhaps but the Continuation of an antient Superſtition.—To the Romans, it was piaculous to pare their Nails upon the Nundinoe, obſerved every ninth Day, and was alſo feared by others in certain Days of the Week, according to that of Auſonius: Ungues Mercurio, Barbam Jove, Cypride crines.
Mr. Pennant, in deſcribing the Cuſtoms of Highlanders, tells us, that in certain Places the Death of People is ſuppoſed to be foretold by the Cries and Shrieks of Benſhi, or the Fairy's Wife, uttered along the very Path where the Funeral is to paſs, and what in Wales are called Corps' Can⯑dles, are often imagined to appear and foretell Mor⯑tality. In the County of Carmarthen, there is hardly any one that dies, but ſome one or other ſees his Light or Candle.—There is a ſimilar Super⯑ſtition among the Vulgar in Northumberland: They call it ſeeing the Waff * of the Perſon whoſe Death it foretells.—For an Account of the Fetch-lights, or Dead Men's Candles, vide Athenian Oracle, Vol. I. p. 76.
The Rev. Mr. Shaw, in his Hiſtory of the Pro⯑vince of Moray, in Scotland, gives the following Account of ſome Omens and Superſtitions ſtill preſerved there: When a Corpſe is lifted, the Bed Straw on which the Deceaſed lay, is carried out, [100] and burnt in a Place where no Beaſt can come near it; and they pretend to find next Morning it the Aſhes, the Print of the Foot of that Perſon it the Family who ſhall firſt die*.
In hectic and conſumptive Diſeaſes, they pare the Nails of the Fingers and Toes of the Patient, put theſe Parings into a Rag cut from his Clothes, then wave their Hand with the Rag thrice round his Head, crying, Deas Soil; after which they bury the Rag in ſome unknown Place. He tells us he has ſeen this done; and Pliny, in his Natural Hiſtory, mentions it as practiſed by the Magicians or Druids of his Time.
When a contagious Diſeaſe enters among Cattle, the Fire is extinguiſhed in ſome Villages round; then they force Fire with a Wheel, or by rubbing a Piece of dry Wood upon another, and therewith burn Juniper in the Stalls of the Cattle, that the Smoke may purify the Air about them: They like⯑wiſe boil Juniper in Water, which they ſprinkle upon the Cattle; this done, the Fires in the Houſes are rekindled from the forced Fire. All this too (he tells us) he has ſeen done, and has no Doubt of its being a Druid Cuſtom.
[101]Mr. Shaw further tells us, that the antient Scots much regarded Omens upon an Expedition An armed Man meeting them was a good Omen:—If a Woman barefoot croſſed the Road before them, they ſeized her, and fetched Blood from her Fore⯑head:—If a Deer, Fox, Hare, or any Beaſt of Game appeared, and they did not kill it, it was an unlucky Omen*.
A ſuperſtitious Opinion vulgarly prevails here, that the howling of a Dog by Night in a Neigh⯑bourhood, is the Preſage of Death to any that are ſick in it. I know not what has given Riſe to this: Dogs have been known to ſtand and howl over the Bodies of their Maſters, when they have been murdered, or died an accidental or ſudden Death. — An Inſtance of great Senſibility in this faithful Animal!
CHAP. X. Of the Country Converſation in a Winter's Even⯑ing: Their Opinions of Spirits and Apparitions; of the Devil's appearing with a cloven Foot; of Fairies and Hobgoblins; of the walking Places of Spirits; and of haunted Houſes.
[102]NOthing is commoner in Country Places, than for a whole Family in a Winter's Evening, to ſit round the Fire, and tell Stories of Apparitions and Ghoſts. And no Queſtion of it, but this adds to the natural Fearfulneſs of Men, and makes them many Times ima⯑gine they ſee Things, which really are no⯑thing but their own Fancy. From this, and ſeldom any other Cauſe, it is, that Herds and Shepherds have all of them ſeen frequent Ap⯑paritions, and are generally ſo well ſtock'd with Stories of their own Knowledge. Some of them have ſeen Fairies, ſome Spirits in the Shapes of Cows and Dogs and Horſes; and ſome have ſeen even the Devil himſelf, with a cloven Foot. All which, is either Hearſay or a ſtrong Imagination. Not that there have not been, or may not be Apparitions; we know that there have undoubtedly been ſuch Things, and that there ſtill are, upon parti⯑lar Occaſions; but that almoſt all the Stories of Ghoſts and Spirits, are grounded on no [103] other Bottom, than the Fears and Fancies, and weak Brains of Men.
In their Account of the Apparition of the Devil, they always deſcribe him with a cloven Foot: That is always his diſtinguiſhing Badge, whatever Shape he appears in; whe⯑ther it be in Beauty or Deformity, he never appears without it. Such is the old Tradi⯑tion they have received of his appearing, and ſuch is their Belief of it.
Indeed it muſt be confeſs'd, that this is not ſo improbable and ridiculous as many Things they hold. For tho' perhaps few of them have ought elſe for this Opinion, but old Wives Fables, or the Picture of the Devil, which they have always obſerved drawn with a cloven Foot, yet there ſeems to be ſome Truth in it. For in the Times of frequent Apparitions, the Devil was wont to appear ſo, if we may believe Antiquity; and there is alſo ſome Reaſon for it, conſidering the Cir⯑cumſtances of the fallen Angels.
The* Author of the Vulgar Errors upon this ſame Subject, hath theſe Words. ‘The Ground of this Opinion at firſt, might be his frequent appearing in the Shape of a Goat, which anſwers this Deſcription. This was the Opinion of the ancient Chri⯑ſtians, [104] concerning the Apparitions of Pa⯑nites, Fauns and Satyrs; and of this Form we read of one, that appeared to Anthony in the Wilderneſs. The ſame is alſo confirmed from Expoſitions of Holy Scripture. For whereas it is ſaid, Thou ſhalt not offer unto Devils: The original Word is Seghnirim; that is, rough and hairy Goats, becauſe in that Shape the Devil moſt often appeared, as is expounded by the Rabbins, as Tremellius hath alſo explain'd, and as the Word Aſci⯑mah, the God of Emath is by ſome conceived. He obſerves alſo, That the Goat was the Emblem of the Sin Offering, and is the Em⯑blem of Sinful Men at the Day of Judg⯑ment.’
And of this Opinion was alſo the learned Mr.* Mede. He ſays, ‘That when Spirits converſe with Men, it is under ſome viſible Shape, and that there is a Law given them that that Shape they aſſum'd, ſhould be of ſomething which more or leſs reſembled their Condition. For as in Nature we ſee every Thing hath a ſeveral and ſuitable Phyſiog⯑nomy or Figure, as a Badge of their inward Nature, whereby it is known, as by a Habit of Diſtinction, ſo it ſeems to be in the Shapes and Apparitions of Spirits. And as in a well governed Common Wealth, [105] every Sort and Condition is known by a dif⯑fering Habit, agreeable to his Quality; ſo it ſeems it ſhould be in GOD'S great Common Wealth, concerning the Shapes which Spi⯑rits take upon them. And he that gave the Law, that a Man ſhould not wear the Habit of a Woman, nor a Woman the Ha⯑bit of a Man, becauſe that as he had made them diverſe, ſo would he have them ſo known by their Habits; ſo it ſeems he will not ſuffer a good and a bad Spirit, a noble and ignoble one, to appear unto Man after the ſame Faſhion.’
‘Now from this it will follow, that good Angels can take upon them no other Shape, but the Shape of Man, becauſe their glori⯑ous Excellency is reſembled only in the moſt excellent of all viſible Creatures. The Shape of an inferior Creature would be un⯑ſuitable, no other Shape becoming thoſe who are called the Sons of GOD, but his only, who was created after GOD's own Image. And yet, not his neither as he now is, but according as he was before his Fall in his glorious Beauty of his Integrity. Age and Deformity are the Fruits of Sin; and the Angel in the Goſpel appears like a young Man, His * Countenance like Light⯑ning, and his Raiment white as Snow, as it [106] were reſembling the Beauty of glorified Bodies, in Immutability, Sublimity and Purity.’
‘Hence alſo it follows on the contrary, that the Devil could not appear in humane Shape whilſt Man was in his Integrity; be⯑cauſe he was a Spirit fallen from his firſt glorious Perfection, and therefore muſt ap⯑pear in ſuch Shape, which might argue his Imperfection and Abaſement, which was the Shape of a Beaſt: Otherwiſe no Reaſon can be given, why he ſhould not rather have appeared to Eve in the Shape of a Woman, than of a Serpent; for ſo he might have gain'd an Opinion with her, both of more Excellency and Knowledge. But ſince the Fall of Man, the Caſe is al⯑ter'd; now we know he can take upon him the Shape of Man; and no Wonder, ſince one falling Star may reſemble another. And therefore he appears it ſeems in the Shape of Man's Imperfection, either for Age or Deformity, as like an old Man (for ſo the Witches ſay:) And perhaps it is not altogether falſe, which is vulgarly affirmed, that the Devil appearing in humane Shape, hath always a Deformity of ſome uncouth Member or other; as tho' he could not yet take upon him humane Shape intirely, for that Man himſelf, is not intirely and ut⯑terly fallen as he is.’
[107]Thus far hath this great and learned Man given his Opinion of this Matter, and that with ſuch Strength of Reaſon and Argument, as leaves at leaſt a Probability behind it, of the Truth of this Opinion.
Another Part of this Converſation generally turns upon Fairies. Theſe, they tell you, have frequently been heard and ſeen, nay that there are ſome ſtill living who were ſtolen away by them, and confined ſeven Years. According to the Deſcription they give of them, who pretend to have ſeen them, they are in the Shape of Men, exceeding little: They are always clad in Green, and frequent the Woods and Fields; when they make Cakes (which is a Work they have been often heard at) they are very noiſy; and when they have done, they are full of Mirth and Paſtime. But generally they dance in Moon-Light when Mor⯑tals are aſleep, and not capable of ſeeing them, as may be obſerved on the following Morn; their dancing Places being very diſtinguiſh⯑able. For as they dance Hand in Hand, and ſo make a Circle in their Dance, ſo next Day there will be ſeen Rings and Circles on the Graſs.
Now in all this there is really nothing, but an old fabulous Story, which has been handed down even to our Days from the Times of Heatheniſm, of a certain Sort of Beings called [108] Lamiae, which were eſteemed ſo miſchievous and cruel, as to take away young Children and ſlay them. Theſe, together with the the Fauns, the Gods of the Woods, ſeem to have formed the Notion of Fairies.
This Opinion, in the benighted Ages of Popery, when Hobgoblins and Sprights were in every City and Town and Village, by every Water and in every Wood, was very common. But when that Cloud was diſpell'd, and the Day ſprung up, thoſe Spirits which wander'd in the Night of Ignorance and Error, did real⯑ly vaniſh at the Dawn of Truth and the Light of Knowledge.
Another Tradition they hold, and which is often talk'd of, is, that there are particular Places alotted to Spirits to walk in. Thence it was that formerly, ſuch frequent Reports were abroad of this and that particular Place being haunted by a Spirit, and that the com⯑mon People ſay now and then, ſuch a Place is dangerous to be paſs'd through at Night, be⯑cauſe a Spirit walks there. Nay, they'll fur⯑ther tell you, that ſome Spirits have lamented the Hardneſs of their Condition, in being ob⯑liged to walk in cold and uncomfortable Pla⯑ces, and have therefore deſired the Perſon who was ſo hardy as to ſpeak to them, to gift them with a warmer Walk, by ſome well grown [109] Hedge, or in ſome ſhady Vale, where they might be ſhelter'd from the Rain and Wind.
The Stories, that Apparitions have been ſeen oftner than once in the ſame Place, have no Doubt been the Riſe and Spring of the walking Places of Spirits; but why they are ſaid ſometimes to cry out for Places that are more comfortable, is not ſo certainly known. It is however highly probable, that when the Ignorance and Superſtition of the Romiſh Church, had filled the World with Apparitions and Ghoſts, that this alſo was invented among them. For they ſeem to have the moſt Right to an Invention of this Nature, whoſe Brains were ſo fruitful of Folly, as to invent that* Dunſtan took the Devil by the Noſe, with a Pair of hot Tongs till he roar'd again. For if the Devil may be burnt, he may alſo be ſtarv'd; if he took ſuch Pains to get his Noſe out of the Pincers, without Doubt in a froſty Night, he would wiſh to be as warm as poſſi⯑ble. He that believes the one, muſt neceſſarily believe the other. And therefore it very near amounts to a Demonſtration, who were the Authors of this Opinion, viz. The Monks. We are ſure they invented the one, and need little queſtion but they invented the other.
There is a Story in the Book of Tobit, (which they may believe that will) of the evil Spirits [110] flying into the utmoſt Parts of Egypt. * For as Tobias went in unto his Wife, he remembred the Words of Raphael, and took the Aſhes of the Perfumes, and put the Heart and Liver of the Fiſh thereupon, and made a Smoke therewith. The which Smell, when the evil Spirit had ſmelled, he fled unto the utmoſt Parts of Egypt, and the Angel bound him. Now from this it is evident, that the Spirit was obliged to forſake his good old Quarters and warm Lodgings, for inhoſpitable Deſarts and open Air: And from this, perhaps, ſome of thoſe doting Monks have perſuaded themſelves into a Belief of theſe Things.
When it is proved to us, that this Book of Tobit is the Word of GOD, we may entertain more Veneration for this vulgar Opinion; but till then, we muſt be indulg'd in wondering, how a Spirit, that is an immaterial Subſtance, can be affected with our Heat or Cold, or any Power or Quality of material Beings.
The laſt Topick of this Converſation I ſhall take Notice of, ſhall be the Tales of haunted Houſes. And indeed it is not to be wonder'd at, that this is never omitted. For formerly almoſt every Place had a Houſe of this Kind. If a Houſe was ſeated on ſome melancholly Place, or built in ſome old romantic Manner; or if any particular Accident had happen'd in [111] it, ſuch as Murder, ſudden Death, or the like, to be ſure that Houſe had a Mark ſet on it, and was afterwards eſteemed the Habitation of a Ghoſt. In talking upon this Point, they generally ſhow the Occaſion of the Houſe's be⯑ing haunted, the merry Pranks of the Spirit, and how it was laid. Stories of this Kind are infinite, and there are few Villages which have not either had ſuch an Houſe in it, or near it.
And indeed there are Men of good Learn⯑ing and Knowledge, who are as far as others from Superſtition, who are inclinable to be⯑lieve, that ſuch Things have been upon parti⯑cular Emergencies; tho', among the Stories that are told, they believe not one in a thou⯑ſand. They know that Spirits have frequent⯑ly appeared to Men out of Houſes, and they can ſee no Reaſon why they may not have ap⯑peared in them: They know nothing in an Houſe more than in another Place, to prevent an Apparition, but an equal Help to its Viſi⯑bility. The Air, which a Ghoſt is ſuppoſed to be wrapped in, when it becomes viſible to Men, is there to be found, and they know of nothing elſe that may be an Argument againſt it. An Author of good Credit tells us,* That [112] when he was at Rome, he was taken with Ill⯑neſs, and obliged to keep his Bed: As he lay in this Condition, he obſerved, as he was once awake, a Woman of a very beautiful Perſon coming towards him. Upon this he was ſilent for ſome Time, and very thoughtful, weigh⯑ing all the while with himſelf, whether it was not rather a deceptio viſus than a real Being. But when he perceived his Senſes ſound and intire, and that the Object ſtill continued; he aſked, What ſhe was? In Anſwer to which, ſhe repeated the very Words he had ſpoken to her, in a ſneering and diſdainful Manner. After ſhe had taken a good View of him, ſhe departed.
The Commentator upon this Place, ſays,* He looks upon this Story, and the reſt which are mentioned along with it, to be nothing but Dreams and Fancies. And for ought that I know to the contrary, they may be ſo; but however it muſt be confeſs'd, this Story in particular is well atteſted, being told by the Man himſelf, who was a great and a learned Man, and who, if we may believe himſelf, ſeems to be as ſure that he had his Eyes open, as the Commentator can be of the contrary.
But whatever Truth there may be in it, it is certain that in the Church of Rome they are perſuaded of the Truth of it, to a Fault. [113] For they are ſo ſure of it, that they have par⯑ticular Forms of exorciſing ſuch Houſes; which becauſe they have often been heard of, but ſeldom ſeen; and are thoſe very Things which raiſed, in the Vulgar formerly, ſuch an Opinion of their ignorant Prieſts, as to make them be eſteemed Men of the greateſt Faith and Learning; and becauſe alſo the Opinion has reached even our Days, and 'tis common for the preſent Vulgar to ſay, none can lay a Spirit but a Popiſh Prieſt; it ſhall be the Buſineſs of the next Chapter, to give one of thoſe Forms of exorciſing an Houſe; not that they are envied for their Art of conjuring, but that it may be ſeen, how well they deſerve the Character they go under.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER X.
OF ſuch a Winter-Evening's Confabulation as our Author ſpeaks of, Dr. Akenſide (the Boaſt of our Newcaſtle *) has left us a fine poetical [114] Deſcription in his Pleaſures of Imagination, a Per⯑formance, the greateſt Part of which is ſaid to have been written on the Banks of the Tyne, where per⯑haps [115] nothing was ever produced before of true claſſical Inſpiration.
He is ſpeaking of the reſtleſs Curioſity of the human Mind —the Deſire of Objects new and ſtrange:
Little can be added to what our Author has advanced concerning the popular Notions of the Devil.—Old Nick is the vulgar Name of this evil Being in the North, and is of great Antiquity. There is a great deal of Learning concerning it in Olaus Wormius' Daniſh Monuments. We bor⯑rowed it from the Title of an evil Genius among the antient Danes. They ſay he has often ap⯑peared on the Sea and on deep Rivers in the Shape of a Sea Monſter, preſaging immediate Shipwreck and Drowning to Seamen. See Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo, Nick.—I have heard alſo the Name of Old Harry on the ſame Occaſion; perhaps from the verb To harrie to lay waſte, deſtroy, &c.
[116]To the Account of Fairies may be added that of the Brownies, a Kind of Ghoſts, of whom, ſays the Author of the Gloſſary to Douglas' Virgil, the ignorant common People and old Wives in Scot⯑land tell many ridiculous Stories, and repreſent to have been not only harmleſs, but uſeful — Spirits poſſeſt of a Servility of Temper that made them, provided they were civilly uſed, ſubmit to do the meaneſt Offices of Drudgery. They are now ex⯑tinct as well as the Fairies.—It was ſuppoſed that from their hard Labour and mean Employment they became of a ſwarthy or tawny Colour; whence their Name of Brownies *, as the other, who moved in a higher Sphere, are called Fairies, from their Fairneſs †.
[117]Perhaps Mr. Bourne's Account of the Origin of Fairies may be controverted: They are rather of Eaſtern than of Roman Extraction, and are ſaid to have been invented by the Perſians and Arabs, whoſe Religion and Hiſtory abound with Relations concerning them. They have aſſigned them a pe⯑culiar Country to inhabit, and call it Fairy Land.
A reſpectable old Woman of our Nation, Mr. Lilly, in his Life and Times, tells us ‘Fairies love the ſouthern Side of Hills, Mountains, Groves— Neatneſs and Cleanneſs of Apparel, a ſtrict Diet, an upright Life, fervent Prayers unto God, conduce much to the Aſſiſtance of thoſe who are curious theſe Ways’ (!!) He means, it ſhould ſeem, thoſe who wiſh to cultivate an Acquaintance with them.
Chaucer, who was born in a much darker Age, ſaw clearer into this Matter: He is very fa⯑cetious concerning them in his Canterbury Tales: He puts his Creed of Fairy Mythology into the Mouth of his Wife of Bath, thus:
The* Elf-Quene with her jolie Company,†
[119]From the ſubſequent Paſſage in Shakeſpear, the walking of Spirits ſeems to have been enjoined by Way of Penance. The Ghoſt ſpeaks thus in Hamlet:
Mr. Gay, in Imitation of the Stile of our old Ennius, gives us a fine Deſcription of one of theſe haunted Houſes.
I ſubjoin here ſome Parts of a finely-written Con⯑verſation between the Servants in Mr. Addiſon's Comedy of the Drummer, or the Haunted Houſe. It will be thought much to our Purpoſe.
I marvel, John, how he (the Spirit) gets into the Houſe when all the Gates are ſhut.
Why look ye, Peter, your Spirit will creep you into an Augre hole; — he'll whiſk ye through a Key-hole, without ſo much as juſtling againſt one of the Wards.
I believe I ſaw him laſt Night in the Town Cloſe.
Ay! how did he appear?
Like a white Horſe.
Pho, Robin, I tell ye he has never appeared yet but in the Shape of the Sound of a Drum.
This makes one almoſt afraid of one's own [121] Shadow. As I was walking from the Stable t'other Night, without my Lanthorn, I fell acroſs a Beam, —and thought I had ſtumbled over a Spirit.
Thou might'ſt as well have ſtumbled over a Straw. Why a Spirit is ſuch a little, little Thing, that I have heard a Man, who was a great Scholar, ſay, that he'll dance ye a Lancaſhire Hornpipe upon the Point of a Needle.—As I ſat in the Pantry laſt Night, the Candle methought burnt blue, and the ſpay'd Bitch look'd as if ſhe ſaw ſomething.
Ay, I warrant ye, ſhe hears him many a Time, and often when we don't.
Thus alſo in another Scene:
Pr'ythee, John, what Sort of a Crea⯑ture is a Conjurer?
Why he's made much as other Men are, if it was not for his long grey Beard.— His Beard is at leaſt Half a Yard long, he's dreſſed in a ſtrange dark Cloke, as black as a Coal: —He has a long white Wand in his Hand.
I fancy 'tis made out of Witch Elm.
I warrant you if the Ghoſt appears, he'll whiſk ye that Wand before his Eyes, and ſtrike you the Drumſtick out of his Hand.
No; the Wand, look ye, is to make a Circle, and if he once gets the Ghoſt in a Circle, then he has him.—A Circle, you muſt know, is a Conjurer's Trap.
But what will he do with him, when he has him there?
Why then he'll overpower him with his Learning.
If he can once compaſs him and get him in Lobs-pound, he'll make nothing of him, but ſpeak a few hard Words to him, and perhaps bind him over to his good Behaviour for a thouſand Years.
Ay, ay, he'll ſend him packing to his Grave again with a Flea in his Ear, I warrant him.
If the Conjurer be but well paid, he'll take Pains upon the Ghoſt, and lay him, look ye, in the Red Sea—and then he's laid for ever.
Why, John, there muſt be a Power of Spirits in that ſame Red Sea.—I warrant ye they are as plenty as Fiſh.—I wiſh the Spirit may not carry a Corner of the Houſe off with him.
As for that, Peter, you may be ſure that the Steward has made his Bargain with the Cunning Man beforehand, that he ſhall ſtand to all Coſts and Damages.
The above is a pleaſant Comment on the popular Creed concerning Spirits and haunted Houſes.
I am pleaſed with Mr. Bourne's Zeal for the Honour of his Proteſtant Brethren, at the Concluſion of this Chapter.—The Vulgar (he ſays) think them no Conjurers, and ſay none can lay a Spirit but Po⯑piſh Prieſts—he wiſhes to undeceive them however, and to prove at leaſt negatively that our own Clergy know full as much of the black Art as the others do.
Here follows the tedious Proceſs for the Expul⯑ſion of 'Doemons, who, it ſhould ſeem, have not been eaſily ferretted out of their Quarters, if one may judge of their Unwillingneſs to depart, by the Pro⯑lixity of the ſubſequent Removal Warrant, which I ſuppoſe the Romiſh Clerical Bailiffs were not at the Trouble of ſerving for nothing!
CHAP. XI. POSTEXERCITATIO SEPTIMA, F. VALERII POLIDORI PATAVINI. Quae ordo dicitur Domum a Daemone perturbatam liberandi.
The FORM of exorciſing an haunted HOUSE.
[123]THE* Houſe which is reported to be vexed with Spirits, ſhall be viſited by the Prieſt once every Day, for a whole Week together: And Day after Day he ſhall proceed as follows:
The Office for Munday.
ON Munday, when the Prieſt comes to the Gate of the Houſe, let him ſtand near it, whilſt it continues ſhut, and ſay,
V. O GOD† make ſpeed to ſave me.
R. O LORD make haſte to help me.
V. Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghoſt.
R. As it was in the Beginning is now, and ever ſhall be, World without End. Amen.
Pſalm xxiv.
[124]THE* Earth is the LORD'S and all that therein is, the Compaſs of the World and they that dwell therein. For he hath founded it upon the Seas. Who ſhall aſcend into the Hill of the LORD? Or who ſhall ſtand up in his holy Place? Even he that hath clean Hands and a pure Heart, who hath not lift up his Mind to Vanity, nor ſworn to deceive his Neighbour. He ſhall receive the Bleſſing from the LORD, and Righteouſneſs from the GOD of his Salvation. This is the Generation of them that ſeek him, even of them that ſeek thy Face, O Jacob. Lift up your Heads O ye Gates, and be lift up ye everlaſting Doors, and the King of Glory ſhall come in. Who is the King of Glory? It is the LORD ſtrong and mighty, even the LORD mighty in Battle. Lift up your Heads O ye Gates, and be ye lift up ye everlaſting Doors, and the King of Glory ſhall come in. Who is the King of Glory? Even the LORD of Hoſts he is the King of Glory.
Glory be to the Father, &c.
V. I will enter into thy Houſe.
R. And in thy Fear will I worſhip toward thy holy Temple.
The PRAYER.
[125]* O Almighty and Everlaſting GOD, who haſt given unto us thy Servants Grace, by the Confeſſion of a true Faith, to acknow⯑ledge the Glory of the eternal Trinity, and in the Power of the Divine Majeſty to wor⯑ſhip the Unity; we beſeech thee, that thou wouldſt keep us ſteadfaſt in this Faith, and evermore defend us from all Adverſities through CHRIST our LORD. And humbly we beſeech thee, that as thou waſt willing thy Gates ſhould be opened, and thy Houſe cleanſed, by the Labours of thy holy Prieſts and Levites, following the Advice of King Hezekiah; ſo we humbly beſeech thee, that by our Miniſtry, thou wouldſt be pleaſed to deliver this Houſe from the Perturbations of Devils. By the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the Holy Ghoſt, GOD for ever and ever. Amen.
The Office on Tueſday.
ON Tueſday, the ſame Things are obſerved, and in the ſame Way and Manner as on Munday; the Verſicle of the Prayer, and the [126] Prayer it ſelf excepted. When the Prieſt comes to the End of the laſt Verſicle, viz. As it was in the Beginning, &c. Of the Pſalm, The Earth is the LORD'S, &c. Then the Gate ſhall be open'd, and he ſhall ſtand on the Threſhold, and ſay,
The LESSON. 1. Sam. Chap. v.
AND the Philiſtines took the Ark of GOD, and brought it from Eben-ezer unto Aſh⯑dod. When the Philiſtines took the Ark of GOD, they brought it into the Houſe of Da⯑gon, and ſet it by Dagon. And when they of Aſhdod aroſe early on the Morrow; behold, Dagon was fallen upon his Face to the Earth, before the Ark of the LORD; and they took Dagon, and ſet him in his Place again. And when they aroſe early on the Morrow Morn⯑ing, behold, Dagon was fallen upon his Face to the Ground, before the Ark of the LORD: And the Head of Dagon, and both the Palms of his Hands were cut off upon the Threſhold, only the Stump of Dagon was left to him. Therefore neither the Prieſts of Dagon, nor any that come into Dagon's Houſe, tread on the Threſhold of Dagon in Aſhdod unto this Day.
V. Let GOD be my Helper, and the Houſe of my Refuge.
R. That I may be in Safety.
The PRAYER.
[127]* O GOD, who haſt ordained and conſtitu⯑ted the Services of Angels and Men in a wonderful Order; mercifully grant, that as thy Angels always do thee Service in Hea⯑ven, ſo they may ſuccour and defend us on Earth, through CHRIST our LORD. And be thou alſo mercifully preſent, that as Solo⯑mon began to build a Houſe, for the Uſe of thy Majeſty, on Mount Moria, the Place which was ſhewn to his Father David, ſo by the Operation of thy holy Angels, this Houſe may be freed from the evil Spirit, and be a quiet Habitation for Men. By the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST, &c.
The Office on Wedneſday.
ON Wedneſday, all Things which are order⯑ed for Munday and Tueſday being obſerved in the ſame Manner, except the Verſicles of the Prayer and the Prayer for Tueſday: He ſhall ſtand in the Entry of the Houſe, and ſay,
The LESSON. From the Hiſtory of Bel and the Dragon, Verſe 10.
AND the King went with Daniel into the Temple of Bel, ſo Bel's Prieſts, ſaid, [128] Lo, we go out. But thou, O King, ſet on the Meat, and make ready the Wine, and ſhut the Door faſt, and ſeal it with thine own Sig⯑net. And to Morrow when thou comeſt in, if thou findeſt not that Bel hath eaten up all, we will ſuffer Death, or elſe Daniel that ſpeak⯑eth againſt us. And they little regarded it: For under the Table they had made a privy Entrance, whereby they entred in continual⯑ly, and conſumed thoſe Things. So when they were gone forth, the King ſet Meats be⯑fore Bel. Now Daniel had commanded his Servants to bring Aſhes, and thoſe they ſtrew⯑ed throughout all the Temple, in the Pre⯑ſence of the King alone: Then went they out and ſhut the Door, and ſealed it with the King's Signet, and ſo departed. Now in the Night came the Prieſts, with their Wives and Children, as they were wont to do, and did eat and drink up all. In the Morning betime the King aroſe, and Daniel with him. And the King ſaid, Daniel, are the Seals whole? And Daniel ſaid, Yea, O King, they be whole. And aſſoon as he had open'd the Door, the King looked upon the Table, and cried with a loud Voice, Great art thou, O Bel, and with thee there is no Deceit at all. Then Daniel laughed, and told the King that he ſhould not go in, and ſaid, Behold now the Pavement, and mark well whoſe Footſteps [129] are theſe. And the King ſaid, I ſee the Foot⯑ſteps of Men, Women and Children. And then the King was angry, and took the Prieſts with their Wives and Children, who ſhewed him the privy Doors where they came in and conſumed ſuch Things as were upon the Table. Therefore the King ſlew them, and delivered Bel into Daniel's Power, who de⯑ſtroyed him and his Temple.
V. Bleſſed are they that dwell in thy Houſe.
R. They will be always praiſing thee.
The PRAYER.
O GOD, by whoſe right Hand the holy Peter was lifted up that he periſhed not in the Waters, and his Fellow Apoſtle Paul was thrice delivered from Shipwrack and the Depth of the Sea, mercifully hear us, and grant that by both their Merits, we may ob⯑tain thy eternal Glory; who liveſt and reign⯑eſt with GOD the Father, in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, GOD for ever and ever. And we beſeech thee mercifully to look upon this Houſe, which we know to be infeſted with the Devil, that as in Jeruſalem, when the Temple was finiſhed, and Solomon had ended his Pray⯑er, thy Glory filled thy Houſe before the Children of Iſrael, ſo grant that this Houſe may be cleanſed before us, by our Miniſtry, [130] and that thou wouldeſt appear in it and in us, in Glory. By thee the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST, who with the ſame Father and Holy Spirit, liveſt and reigneſt for ever. Amen.
The Office on Thurſday.
ON Thurſday, when thoſe Things are re⯑tain'd which are to be retain'd, as may be ſeen on Munday, Tueſday and Wedneſday, and alſo the Verſicles and the Prayer of Wedneſday omitted, he ſhall viſit the middle Part of the Houſe, and ſay,
The LESSON. Job Chap. xl.
THE LORD ſaid unto Job; Behold, how Behemoth which I made with thee, he eateth Graſs as an Ox. Lo, now his Strength is in his Loyns, and his Force is in the Navel of his Belly. He moveth his Tail like a Cedar; the Sinews of his Stones are wrapt together. His Bones are as ſtrong as Pieces of Braſs, his Bones are like Bars of Iron. He is the Chief of the Ways of GOD. He that made him can make his Sword to ap⯑proach with him. Surely the Mountains bring him forth Food, where all the Beaſts of the Field play. He lieth under the ſhady Trees, [131] in the Covert of the Reed, and Fens. The ſhady Trees cover him with their Shadow; the Willows of the Brook compaſs him about. Behold he drinketh up a River, and haſteth not; he truſteth that he can draw up Jordan into his Mouth. He taketh it with his Eyes: His Noſe pierceth through Snares.* Canſt thou draw out Leviathan with a Hook? Or his Tongue with a Cord which thou letteſt down? Canſt thou put a Hook in his Noſe? Or bore his Jaw through with a Thorn? Will he make any Supplications unto thee? Will he ſpeak ſoft Words unto thee? Will he make a Covenant with thee? Wilt thou take him for a Servant for ever? Wilt thou play with him as with a Bird? Or wilt thou bind him for thy Maidens? Shall the Companion make a Banquet for him? Or ſhall they part among the Merchants? Canſt thou fill his ſkin with barbed Irons? Or his Head with Fiſh Spears? Lay thine Hand upon him, remember the Battle no more. Behold, the Hope of him is in vain; ſhall not one be caſt down even at the Sight of him?
V. LORD I have loved the Glory of thy Houſe.
R. And the Place where thine Honour dwel⯑leth.
The PRAYER.
[132]* O GOD, who didſt teach the Hearts of thy faithful People, by the ſending to them the light of thy Holy Spirit, grant us by the ſame Spirit to have a right Judg⯑ment in all Things, and evermore to rejoyce in his holy Comfort, through CHRIST our LORD. And grant unto us thy Servants, that as thy Houſe whilſt thou ſitteſt in thy Lofty Throne, is repleniſhed with the Odour of thy Glory, ſo by thy Aſſiſtance, this Houſe may be filled with thy Grace, to repel all the Works of the Devil: By the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the ſame Holy Spirit: GOD throughout all Ages. Amen.
The Office on Friday.
ON Friday, having obſerv'd all thoſe Things which are uſed on Munday, Tueſday, Wedneſday, Thurſday, and omitted others as is there ſhewn; together with the Verſicles of the Prayer, and the Prayer as on other Days; let him go up and down the whole Houſe, and ſay,
The LESSON. S. Luke iv. 38.
[133]AND he aroſe out of the Synagogue, and entred into Simon's Houſe, and Simon's Wife's Mother was taken with a great Fever: And they beſought him for her: And he ſtood over her, and rebuked the Fever, and it left her. And immediately ſhe aroſe and mini⯑ſtred unto them. Now when the Sun was ſetting, all they that had any ſick with divers Diſeaſes, brought them unto him. And he laid his Hands on every one of them, and healed them. And Devils alſo came out of many, crying out, and ſaying, Thou art CHRIST the Son of GOD. And he rebuking them, ſuffered them not to ſpeak: For they knew that he was CHRIST.
V. I would rather be a Door Keeper in the Houſe of my GOD.
R. Then to dwell in the Tents of Ungod⯑lineſs.
The PRAYER.
O GOD, who by the precious Blood of thy dear Son, haſt been pleaſed to ſanctifie the Enſign of the enlivening Croſs, grant we beſeech thee, that thou wouldſt be pleaſed to protect him, who is pleaſed with honouring thy Holy Croſs: By the ſame CHRIST our [134] LORD. And we beſeech thee to grant, that thou wouldſt be preſent in this Houſe in the ſame merciful Manner, to overturn the Frauds of the Devil, as thou waſt mercifully preſent with King Solomon in the Houſe which he built thee: By the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveſt and reigneſt with thee in Unity of the Holy Ghoſt, GOD for ever and ever. Amen.
The Office on Saturday.
ON the Sabbath, all Things being done which are order'd on Munday, Tueſday, Wed⯑neſday, Thurſday and Friday, and other Things omitted, as is ſhewn by Notes in thoſe Places, together with the Verſicles of the Prayer and the Prayer itſelf, let him ſearch through the whole Houſe, and ſay,
The LESSON. S. Mark iii. 11.
AND unclean Spirits when they ſaw him, fell down before him, and cried, ſaying, Thou art the Son of GOD. And he ſtraitly charged them that they ſhould not make him known. And he goeth up into a Mountain, and calleth unto him whom he would: And they came unto him. And he ordained twelve, that they ſhould be with him, and that he [135] might ſend them forth to preach; and to have Power to heal Sickneſſes, and to caſt out De⯑vils.
V. The Sparrow hath found her an Houſe.
R. And the Turtle a Neſt where ſhe may lay her Young.
The PRAYER.
GRANT, O LORD GOD, unto us thy Ser⯑vants, that we may enjoy perpetual Peace of Mind and Soundneſs of Body, and by the Interceſſion of the glorious and bleſſed Mary, always a Virgin, be delivered from our preſent Sorrow, and obtain thy everlaſting Joy, through JESUS CHRIST our LORD. And be thou ſo preſent with us thy humble Ser⯑vants, that as when the Prieſts came out of the Tabernacle, the Cloud of thy Glory filled thy whole Houſe; ſo let thy Grace illuminate this Houſe to us that go into it, that it may be delivered from the Workings of the Devil, and be a Dwelling for Men, repleniſh'd with all Benediction, through the ſame our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveſt and reigneſt with thee in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, God, World without End. Amen.
The Office on Sunday.
[136]ON Sunday, after the Prieſt has placed him⯑ſelf in one of the largeſt and moſt ſumptuous Parts of the Houſe, he ſhall direct this Exorciſm to the Demons that haunt it, ſaying,
I Exorciſe you, O ye Demons, who have thus boldly preſum'd to invade this Ha⯑bitation of Men, and give ſuch Diſquietude to its Inhabitants, by the Tri-une GOD, whoſe is the Earth, and the fulneſs thereof, the round World, and they that dwell therein; by our LORD JESUS CHRIST, who continuing what he was, made himſelf Man, conceived by the Holy Ghoſt, and born of a Virgin, and who for our Sakes, when he had undergone many Sufferings, underwent alſo the Torment of the cruel Croſs, upon which he bowed his Head, and gave up the Ghoſt, that he might obtain for us, abundant Grace in the preſent Life, and in the World to come Life everlaſting. By all the Grace acquir'd for us; by the Grace of Faith conferr'd in Baptiſm, of Fortitude in Con⯑firmation, of Charity in the Euchariſt, of Ju⯑ſtice in Pennance, of Hope in extream Unction, of Temperance in Matrimony, and of Prudence in holy Orders, and by all holy Men and Wo⯑men, the Saints of GOD, who now inherit eternal Glory, and by all their Merits; that [137] you remove this your preſumptuous Power from this Houſe, and continue here no longer, nor any more vex its Inhabitants.
Then let him exorciſe the whole Houſe by ſaying,
I Exorciſe this Houſe, which was built for the Uſe of humane Kind, by the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoſt, the omnipotent GOD, who built the Houſe of the whole World for Man, and put all Things in it in Subjection under his Feet; and by CHRIST our LORD, who is the Fountain of all Grace, and the Origin of all Virtue; by his unparallel'd Poverty, of which he truely ſaid, The Foxes have Holes, and the Birds of the Air have Neſts, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his Head. By his Meek⯑neſs, he himſelf ſaying of it, Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in Heart: By his Weeping. when he beheld the City Jeruſalem and wept over it, ſaying, If thou hadſt known: By the Hunger and Thirſt of his Righteouſneſs, ſay⯑ing, My Meat is to do the Will of my Father which is in Heaven: By his Mercy which excited him to ſay, I will have Mercy and not Sacrifice: By his Purity of Heart, of which he could ſay, Be ye holy, for I am holy: By the Peace which he always loved, as at the laſt he ſhewed, when he ſaid, Peace I leave with you, my Peace I give unto you: And by that Perſecution which he ſuffer'd for Righteouſneſs Sake, [138] which he himſelf atteſts, ſaying, If they have perſecuted me, they will alſo perſecute you: And by the Holy Apoſtles, and by the Effuſion of their Blood, and by all holy Men and holy Women; that thou mayeſt be bleſſed, and obtain from GOD above, ſuch Virtue by our Miniſtry, that thou mayſt become to the evil Spirits a new Hell, and a burning Fur⯑nace of eternal Horror, ſo that they may flee from every Corner, and leave thee intirely free, that thou mayſt become a comfortable Habitation for Men, and that GOD may ever be glorified.
After that, let him bleſs the Houſe in the follow⯑ing Manner.
V. O LORD hear my Prayer.
R. And let my Cry come unto thee.
V. He hath bleſs'd the Houſe of Iſrael.
R. He hath bleſs'd the Houſe of Aaron.
* THOU, O LORD of all Things, who haſt Need of nothing, waſt pleaſed that the Temple of thine Habitation ſhould be among us; and therefore now, O Holy LORD of all Holineſs, keep this Houſe ever undefi⯑led, which lately was cleanſed. And grant unto us the Abundance of thy Goodneſs, that this Houſe may be bleſſed † and ſanctified of [139] thee † by our Miniſtry, that the evil Angels may abdicate it, and it may be a Protection for the Faithful, a pure Habitation for the Holy Angels, and a Poſſeſſion always worthy of thy Care, through our LORD JESUS CHRIST thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee in the Unity of the Holy Spirit, GOD, who ſhall come to judge the Quick and Dead, and the World by Fire. Amen.
Then let the Image of our SAVIOUR upon the Croſs, he erected in an open Part of the prin⯑cipal Room in the Houſe; and let the Prieſt ſprinkle the whole Houſe with holy Water, from Top even to the Bottom, ſaying,
The LESSON. St. Luke, Chap. xix.
AND JESUS entred and paſſed through Je⯑richo. And behold there was a Man na⯑med Zaccheus, which was the Chief among the Publicanes, and he was rich, and he ſought to ſee JESUS who he was, and he could not for the Preſs, becauſe he was little of Stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a Sy⯑comore Tree to ſee him, for he was to paſs that Way. And when JESUS came to the Place, he looked up and ſaw him, and ſaid unto him, Zaccheus make haſte and come down, for to Day I muſt abide at thy Houſe. And he made haſte and came down, and received [140] him joyfully. And when they ſaw it, they all murmured, ſaying, That he was gone to be a Gueſt with a Man that is a Sinner. And Zac⯑cheus ſtood and ſaid unto the LORD, Behold, LORD, the Half of my Goods I give to the Poor: And if I have taken any Thing of any Man, by falſe Accuſation, I reſtore him four⯑fold. And JESUS ſaid unto him, This Day is Salvation come to this Houſe, foraſmuch as he alſo is the Son of Abraham. For the Son of Man is come to ſeek and to ſave that which was loſt.
When all theſe Things are done, let Abyſſum, which is a Kind of an Herb, be procur'd, and after it is ſign'd with the Sign of the Croſs, let it be hung up at the four Corners of the Houſe.
I ſuppoſe the Reaſon of proceeding after this Manner Day by Day, is that the Devil may be gradually baniſhed: And to be ſure, what is obſerved on the laſt of the Days, viz. The or⯑dering of the Crucifix, the holy Water, the Abyſ⯑ſum tyed to the four Corners of the Houſe, is to keep the Devil out when he is out.
St. Auſtin tells us a Story of one* Heſperi⯑tius, whoſe Houſe was troubled with evil Spi⯑rits, [141] who came once, in his Abſence, to his Preſbyters, and begg'd their Aſſiſtance. Upon which one of them went along with him; and when he had offer'd the Sacrifice of the Body of CHRIST, and prayed in a moſt fervent Manner, the Houſe, by the Mercy of GOD, was no longer troubled.
Here is indeed an Account of a Houſe be⯑ing haunted, but not a Word of any ſuch Or⯑der in the diſpoſſeſſing it. The Prieſt goes im⯑mediately over the Threſhold into the troubled Apartment, and expells the Spirits by his Pray⯑ers. Had ſuch Forms been cuſtomary in the Days of St. Auſtin, had the Crucifix, holy Wa⯑ter and Abyſſum, been uſed, no Queſtion but here, or ſomewhere elſe, we ſhould have had ſome Account of it: But theſe Ages were unac⯑quainted with ſuch whimſical Forms of exorci⯑ſing; and if the Story be true, it was nothing but Prayer that quieted the Houſe. 'Tis ridi⯑culous to ſuppoſe that the Prince of Darkneſs will yield to ſuch feeble Inſtruments as Water and Herbs and Crucifixes. Theſe Weapons are not ſpiritual but carnal: Whereas, in reſiſting this potent Enemy, we muſt put on the whole Armour of GOD, that we may be able to reſiſt [142] him: Which is ſuch a Compoſition, as is in⯑tirely free from the leaſt Allay or Mixture of any ſuch Superſtitions.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XI.
I Find little that may be added concerning the exorciſing haunted Houſes, a Species of the Black Art which is now almoſt forgotten in this King⯑dom. Perhaps the Form is worth preſerving as a Curioſity, as we hang up ruſty Pieces of old Armour: A Proof how much ado there may have been about nothing! (and yet it may be ſuppoſed not altogether for nothing either!)
St. Chryſoſtom is ſaid to have inſulted ſome African Conjurers of old with this humiliating and ſingular Obſervation: ‘Miſerable and woeful Crea⯑tures that we are, we cannot ſo much as expel Fleas, much leſs Devils *.’
[143]The learned Selden obſerves on this Occaſion, that there was never a merry World ſince the Fai⯑ries left dancing, and the Parſon left conjuring *.— The Opinion of the latter kept Thieves in Awe, and did as much Good in a Country as a Juſtice of Peace.
This facetious and pointedly ſenſible Writer en⯑quires farther, ‘Why have we now none poſſeſt with Devils in England? The old Anſwer is, The Devil hath the Proteſtants already, and the Papiſts are ſo holy he dares not meddle with them.’
[144] Caſting out Devils (he adds) is mere juggling; they never caſt out any but what they firſt caſt in. They do it where for Reverence no Man ſhall dare to examine it; they do it in a Corner, in a Mor⯑tice-hole, not in the Market-place. They do no⯑thing but what may be done by Art; they make the Devil fly out of the Window in the Likeneſs of a Bat or a Rat. Why do they not hold him? Why in the Likeneſs of a Bat, or a Rat, or ſome Creature? that is, Why not in ſome Shape we paint him in, with Claws and Horns? Anſwer may be made to his pertinent Queſtion, that real Bats and Rats may be procured—but every Carver is not to be truſted with the making of a horned or cloven-footed Image of the Devil.
Impious and antichriſtian Rome*! it is impoſſible to ſay how much thou haſt prejudiced the Cauſe of manly and rational Religion by theſe, and the like thy childiſh (to give no harſher Name to thy) Fooleries and Superſtitions!
CHAP. XII. Of Saturday Afternoon; how obſerved of old, by the ancient Chriſtians, the Church of Scotland, and the old Church of England: What End we ſhould obſerve it for: An Exhortation to the Obſervation of it.
[145]IT is uſual, in Country Places and Villages, where the Politeneſs of the Age hath made no great Conqueſt, to obſerve ſome particular Times with ſome Ceremonies, which were cuſtomary in the Days of our Fore-fathers: Such are the great Feſtivals of Chriſtmas, Eaſter, and ſeveral others, which they obſerve with Rites and Cuſtoms appropriated to them.
Among theſe we find a great Deference paid to Saturday Afternoon, above the other worky Days of the Week: Then the Labours of the Plough ceaſt, and Refreſhment and Eaſe are over all the Village.
This ſeems to be the Remains of a laudable Cuſtom once in this Land (but now almoſt buried in that general Contempt of Religion and Love of the World, which prevail ſo much every where) of attending the Evening Prayers on Saturday, and laying aſide the Concerns of this Life, to be fitter for the Duties of the [146] Day following. For* ‘it was an holy Cuſ⯑tom among our Fore-fathers, when at the Ringing to Prayer the Eve before the Sab⯑bath, the Husbandman would give over his Labour in the Field, and the Tradeſman his Work in the Shop, and go to Evening Prayer in the Church, to prepare their Souls, that their Minds might more chearfully attend GOD's Worſhip on the Sabbath-Day.’
And indeed it was the Cuſtom both of the Jewiſh and the Chriſtian Church. They nei⯑ther of them entred upon the Sabbath, without ſome Preparation for it. Moſes † taught the Jews to remember the Sabbath over Night; from whence in all Probability it comes to paſs, that the Eve of the Jewiſh Sabbath is called the Preparation. The Preparation mentioned by the Evangeliſts, begun at Three a Clock on Friday Afternoon; it was proclaimed with the Noiſe of Trumpets and Horns, that they might be better put in Mind of the Sabbath's draw⯑ing on, and of that Preparation which was requiſite for it.
Among the primitive Chriſtians the LORD'S Day was always uſher'd in with a Pernoctation or Vigil. They aſſembled in the Houſe of GOD, and ſung Pſalms and Praiſes to him a great Part [147] of the Night, that they might be better pre⯑pared to ſerve him on his own Day following.
In the Year of our LORD 1203, William King of Scotland * called a Council of the chief Men of his Kingdom, at which alſo was pre⯑ſent the Pope's Legate; and it was then deter⯑min'd, that Saturday after the twelfth Hour ſhould be kept holy; that no one ſhould fol⯑low their Buſineſs nor Callings, but deſiſt as on other Holy Days: That they ſhould be put in Mind of it by the Tolling of the Bell, and then mind the Buſineſs of Religion as on Holy Days, be preſent at the Sermon, and hear Veſpers; that this ſhould be the Practice till Munday Morning, and whoever acted other⯑wiſe ſhould be ſeverely puniſhed.
And this, as is ſaid before, was alſo the Cuſtom of our own Country, long before this order'd in Scotland. For in the Year 958, when King Edgar made his Eccleſiaſtical Laws, we find one made to this very Purpoſe: In which [148] it is order'd, That* the Sabbath or Sunday ſhall be obſerved from Saturday at† Noon, till the Light appear on Munday Morning.
Now hence hath come the preſent Cuſtom, of ſpending a Part of Saturday Afternoon with⯑out ſervile Labour. And that our Fore-fathers, when the Bell was heard, attended the Evening Prayer, not fearing the Loſs of Time, nor the Neceſſities of Poverty. Happy would it be for us, would we ſo baniſh the Care of the Body for the Care of the Soul! Would we leave to converſe about ſecular Buſineſs, and mind then [149] the Buſineſs of Religion; would we remember that it is* the Preparation, and that the Sab⯑bath draws on.
When Jacob was going to worſhip GOD at Bethel, he order'd his Family to † put away the ſtrange Gods that were among them, and be clean, and change their Garments, and ariſe and go to Bethel. He knew that the GOD of Pu⯑rity and Holineſs was to be approached with the utmoſt Purity they could poſſibly cloth themſelves with. And would we, before we enter into the Preſence of GOD on his own Day, endeavour to purifie our ſelves from the Filth of the World we have contracted in the Days before; would we diſperſe theſe buſy Swarms of Things, which ſo attract our Minds, and prepare our ſelves for the follow⯑ing Day; we ſhould appear before GOD, leſs earthly and more heavenly, leſs ſinful and more holy; Our ‡ Prayers would be ſet forth in his Sight as the Incenſe, and the lifting up of our Hands be an Evening Sacrifice: And like the Smell of Jacob's Garment in the Noſtrils of his Father, the Smell of our Prayers would § be like the Smell of a Field which the LORD hath bleſſed.
And now what is this Preparation, but the Trimming of our Lamps againſt we meet [150] the LORD on the next Day? Our Bodies ſhould be refreſhed by ceaſing early from their Labour, that they may be active and vigorous; and our Souls waſhed with Sobri⯑ety and Temperance, and the private or public Prayer of the Evening. Thus ſhould we meet the LORD at Bethel, and obtain thoſe Mercies we ſought of him there.
Art thou then bleſſed with an affluence of Things, and hath Providence placed Thee above the careful Sations of Life? What Rea⯑ſon then can be ſufficient for thy Neglect of this Cuſtom? For neither canſt thou plead the want of Time, neither doſt thou dread the ſtraits of Poverty.
Or art thou involv'd in the Cares of Buſi⯑neſs? Doſt thou earn thy Bread by the Sweat of thy Face, and the Labours of thy Hands? O well is Thee! And happy mayſt thou be. Wouldſt thou dedicate this ſmall Time to the Service of GOD, it would be like the Wi⯑dow's Mite, which was more than all that was thrown into the Treaſury: But perhaps, thou wilt ſay thou art under the Yoke, ſub⯑ject to Servitude, and obliged to work even to the latter End of the Day. It may be ſo, but yet, as GOD is every where preſent, ſo wouldſt thou Remember that it is the Prepa⯑ration, and put up an Ejaculation at thy Work, GOD would accept it, and it would prove to [151] thee, an equal Good with the other Prepara⯑tion. Caſſian * tells us, That the antient Monk, whilſt they were working in the pri⯑vate Cells, repeated their Religious Offices: And St. Jerom, when he is commending the pleaſing Retirement of the Village of Bethle⯑hem, † ſays, That in the Village of CHRIST, there is a ſecure Ruſticity: No Noiſe is heard there, but the Singing of Pſalms. Where⯑ſoever you go, you have either the Plough-Man ſinging Hallelujahs as he's holding the Plough, or the ſweating Mower pleaſing him⯑ſelf with Hymns; or the Vine-dreſſer ſinging David's Pſalms. Theſe without doubt were acceptable to GOD, and thine undoubtedly will be acceptable alſo.
But if thou art not ty'd down by Neceſſity, do not ſay that the common Neceſſaries of Life require then thy Labour: For this is not loſing, but Redeeming the Time; what thou ſpendeſt in the Care of thy Soul, is not loſt in the Care of thy Body. Never was Man poorer, for obſerving the Duties of Re⯑ligion. If thou loſe any Thing of the Wages [152] of the Day, to do the Service of GOD, he will take care to ſupply it, thou ſhalt be no loſer.
Why then art thou fearful, O! Thou of little Faith! Why doſt thou take ſo much Thought for thy Life? Behold the Fowls of the Air, for they ſow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into Barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them: Art thou not much better than they? And why takeſt thou thought for Rayment? Con⯑ſider the Lilies of the Field, they toil not, nei⯑ther do they Spin; and yet I ſay unto thee, that Solomon, in all his Glory, was not arrayed like one of theſe. And ſhall he not much more Cloath thee, O Thou of little Faith! Therefore take no Thought for what thou ſhalt Eat, or what thou ſhalt Drink, or where withal thou ſhall be Cloathed; but ſeek thou firſt the Kingdom of GOD and his Righteouſneſs; prefer the Care of theſe, to the Care of all other Things, and all theſe Things ſhall be added unto Thee.
Let not then the buſy Cares of this Life, be any hinderance to thy Care of the other; ſet apart this ſmall Time, for the Time of Preparation, and look on it, as an Emblem of the whole Time of Life: Which is our Day of Preparation, for the eternal Sabbath, the everlaſting Reſt, the undiſturbed Quiet of the other Life.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XII.
[153]THE religious Obſervation of the Saturday Afternoon is now entirely at an End I ſhould be happy, were I able to ſay with Truth that the Concluſion of that of the Sunday too did not ſeem to be approaching.
Mr. Bourne uſes great Affectation in tranſlating the Quotation from Selden. He has printed the Latin erroneouſly too: It ought to be ‘in lunaris diei diliculum, &c.’ — The Sabbath was not to be obſerved from Saturday at Noon, but from three o'Clock on that Day in the Afternoon, and whatever Part of the Day might have been called Noon at the Time he alludes to, he might have hinted to us in a Note, without confounding it in his Text with the Mid-day of this Age.
To our Author's Account of the Cuſtom of the old Churches of England and Scotland, an Alte⯑ration may be added, of which he ſeems never to have heard. It is, that in the Year 1332, at a Provincial Council, held by Archbiſhop Mepham, at Magfield, after Complaint made, that inſtead of faſting upon the Vigils, they ran out to all the Exceſſes of Riot, &c. it was appointed, among many other Things relative to Holy Days, ‘that the Solemnity for Sunday ſhould begin upon Saturday in the Evening, and not before, to prevent the Miſconſtruction of keeping a Judai⯑cal [154] Sabbath*.’ See Collier's Eccleſiaſtic Hiſt. Vol. I. p. 531.
Our Author's Exhortation towards the Concluſion of this Chapter is, I think, liable to Miſconſtruction: An Inference might eaſily be deduced from it in favour of Idleneſs.—Perhaps Men, who live by manual Labour, or have Families to ſupport by it, cannot better ſpend their Saturday Afternoon, than in following the ſeveral Callings, in which they have employed themſelves on the preceding Days of the Week.—Induſtry will be no bad Preparation to the Sabbath!
Conſidered in a Political View, much Harm hath been done by that prodigal Waſte of Days, very falſely called Holy Days, in the Church of Rome. They have greatly favoured the Cauſe of Vice and Diſſipation without doing any eſſential Service to that of rational Religion.—Complaints ſeem to have been made in almoſt every Synod and Council, of the Licentiouſneſs introduced by the keeping of Vigils.—Nor will the Philoſopher wonder at this, for it has its Foundation in the Nature of Things†.
CHAP. XIII. Of the Yule-Clog and Chriſtmas-Candle; what they may ſignifie; their Antiquity; the like Cuſtoms in other Places.
[155]IN the Primitive Church, Chriſtmas-Day was always obſerv'd as the Lord's-Day was, and was in like Manner preceded by an Eve or Vigil. Hence it is that our Church hath ordered an Eve before it, which is obſerved by the Religious, as a Day of Preparation for that great Feſtival.
Our Fore-Fathers, when the common De⯑votions of the Eve were over, and Night was come on, were wont to light up Candles of an uncommon Size, which were called Chriſtmas-Candles, and to lay a Log of Wood upon the Fire, which they termed a Yule-Clog, or Chriſtmas-Block. Theſe were to Illuminate the Houſe, and turn the Night into Day; which Cuſtom, in ſome Meaſure, is ſtill kept up in the Northern Parts.
It hath, in all probability, been derived from the Saxons. For Bede tells us, That this very Night was obſerved in this Land before, by the Heathen Saxons. They* began, ſays [156] he, their Year on the Eight of the Calends of January, which is now our Chriſtmas-Day: And the very Night before, which is now Holy to us, was by them called Maedrenack, or the Night of Mothers; becauſe, as we ima⯑gine, of thoſe Ceremonies which were per⯑form'd that Night. The Yule-Clog therefore hath probably been a Part of that Night's Ceremonies. The very Name ſeems to ſpeak it, and tells its Original to every Age.
It ſeems to have been uſed, as an Emblem of the return of the Sun, and the lengthening of the Days. For as* both December and Ja⯑nuary were called Guili or † Yule, upon Ac⯑count [157] of the Sun's Returning, and the In⯑creaſe of the Days; ſo, I am apt to believe, the Log has had the Name of the Yule-Log, from its being burnt as an Emblem of the returning Sun, and the Increaſe of its Light and Heat.
This was probably the Reaſon of the Cu⯑ſtom among the Heathen Saxons; but I can⯑not think the Obſervation of it was continued for the ſame Reaſon, after Chriſtianity was embraced. For Biſhop Stillingfleet obſerves in his Origines Britanicae, ‘That though the ancient Saxons obſerved Twelve Days at that Time, and ſacrificed to the Sun, in [158] hopes of his Returning; yet when Chriſ⯑tianity prevailed, all theſe Idolatrous Sa⯑crifices were laid aſide, and that Time of Feaſting was joined with the religious So⯑lemnity of that Seaſon, which in other Parts of the World were obſerved by Chriſtians.’ And in like Manner as theſe Days of Feaſting were joined with the reli⯑gious Solemnities of that Seaſon, ſo the keep⯑ing up of this Cuſtom, ſeems to have been done with another View, than it was ori⯑ginally. If a Conjecture may be allowed, it might have been done on Account of our Saviour's Birth, which happened that Night. For as the Burning of it before Chriſtianity, was an Emblem of the Coming of the Sun, which they worſhipped as their God; ſo the continuing it after, might have been for a Symbol of that Light, which was that Night born into the World: The Light that ſhineth in Darkneſs; the Light that lightned the Gen⯑tiles, that turn'd them from Darkneſs to Light, and from the Power of Satan unto GOD.
And indeed it will be ſome ſtrengthening of the Conjecture, that Light has been the Emblem of ſeveral Things, both in Scripture, and in the ancient Church: For the Scripture makes uſe of it, and the Church in Imitation of the Scripture, as a lively Rereſentation of ſeveral Things. Thus Light is the Emblem of [159] GOD: For GOD is Light, ſays the Apoſtle St. John. John the Baptiſt was a Burning and a Shining Light. And therefore in ſome Places it* is cuſtomary to carry Torches on St. John the Baptiſt's Eve, to repreſent St. John Baptiſt himſelf, who was a Burning and a Shining Light, and a Preparer of the Way for the True Light, that lighteneth every Man that cometh into the World. The Apoſtles were the Light of the World; and as our Saviour was frequently called Light, ſo was his Coming into the World ſignified, and pointed out by the Emblems of Light: ‘It was then (ſays our Country-man Gregory) the longeſt Night in all the Year; and it was the midſt of that, and yet there was Day where he was: For a glorious and betokening Light ſhined round about this Holy Child. So ſays Tra⯑dition, and ſo the Maſters deſcribe the Night Piece of the Nativity.’ If this be called in Queſtion, as being only Tradition, it is out of Diſpute, that the Light which illuminated the Fields of Bethlehem, and ſhone round about the Shepherds as they were watching their Flocks, was an Em⯑blem of that Light, which was then come [160] into the World. What* can be the meaning, ſays venerable Bede, that this Apparition of Angels was ſurrounded with that heavenly Light, which is a Thing we never meet with in all the Old Teſtament? For tho' Angels have appeared to Prophets and holy Men, yet we never read of their Appearing in ſuch Glory and Splendor before. It muſt ſurely be, becauſe this Privilege was reſerved for the Dignity of this Time. For when the true Light of the World, was born in the World, it was very proper that the Proclaimer of his Nativity, ſhould appear in the Eyes of Men, in ſuch an heavenly Light, as was before un⯑ſeen in the World. And that ſupernatural Star, which was the Guide of the Eaſtern Magi, was a Figure of that Star, which was riſen out of Jacob; of that Light which ſhould lighten the Gentiles. ‘GOD, ſays Biſhop Taylor, ſent a miraculous Star, to invite and lead them to a new and more glorious Light, the Light of Grace and Glory,’
In Imitation of this, as Gregory tells us, the Church went on with the Ceremony: And [161] hence it was, that for the three or four Firſt Centuries, the whole Eaſtern Church, called the Day, which they obſerved for our Savi⯑our's Nativity, the Epiphany or Manifeſtation of the Light. And Caſſian tells ut,* That it was a Cuſtom in Egypt, handed down by Tradition, as ſoon as the Epiphany, or Day of Light was over, &c. Hence alſo came that ancient Cuſtom of the ſame Church, taken Notice of by St. Jerome, of† lighting up Candles at the Reading of the Goſpel, even at Noon-Day; and that, not to drive away the Darkneſs, but to ſpeak their Joy for the good Tidings of the Goſpel, and be an Emblem of that Light, which the Pſalmiſt ſays, was a Lamp unto his Feet, and a Light unto his Paths.
Light therefore having been an Emblem of ſo many Things, and particularly of our LORD JESUS CHRIST, both in the ſacred Hiſtory, and in the Practice of the Church; it is no way improbable, that after their Con⯑verſion, the Saxons uſed it as an Emblem of him, who that Night came into the World, [162] and was the Light thereof. In the City of Conſtantinople, on the Eve of Eaſter, there was a Cuſtom practiſed, much like this of ours on Chriſtmas-Eve. For then the whole City was illuminated with Tapers and Torches, which continued all the Night, turning the Night into Day, till almoſt the Day appeared. The Reaſon of this Cuſtom, was to repreſent that Light which the next Day aroſe upon the World. The Difference between theſe two Cuſtoms, is that of the Time, the Reaſon of their Obſervation is much the ſame. The one illuminated the Eve of Eaſter, that there might be an Emblem of the Sun of Righte⯑ouſneſs, who the next Day aroſe upon the World; the other, the Eve of Yule, to give an Emblem of that Light which was the Day ſpring from on High. Nay, this Eve of Yule, as Gregory tells us, ‘was illuminated with ſo many Tapors among the Ancients, as to give to the Vigil the Name of Vigilia Lumi⯑num; and the Ancients, ſays he, did well to ſend Lights one to another, whatever ſome think of the Chriſtmas-Candle.’
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIII.
[163]MR. Bourne omits the Yule-Dough, (or Dow) a Kind of Baby or little Image of Paſte, which our Bakers uſed formerly to bake at this Seaſon, and preſent to their Cuſtomers, in the ſame Manner as the Chandlers gave Chriſtmas Candles. They are called Yule-Cakes in the county of Durham. I find in the antient Calendar of the Romiſh Church*, that at Rome, on the Vigil of the Nativity, Sweet-meats were preſented to the Fathers in the Vatican, and that all Kinds of little Images (no doubt of Paſte) were to be found at the Confectioners' Shops.
There is the greateſt Probability that we have had from hence both our Yule-Doughs † and Mince Pies, the latter of which are ſtill in common Uſe at this Seaſon. The Yule-Dough has perhaps been intended for an Image of the Child Jeſus. It is now, if I miſtake not, pretty generally laid aſide, or at moſt retained only by Children.
[164]J. Boëmus* Aubanus tells us, that in Franconia, on the three Thurſday Nights preceding the Nativity of our Lord, it is cuſtomary for the Youth of both Sexes to go from Houſe to Houſe, knocking at the Doors, ſinging their Chriſtmaſs Carrols, and wiſhing a happy new Year.—They get in Return from the Houſes they ſtop at, Pears, Apples, Nuts, and even Money.
Little Troops of Boys and Girls ſtill go about in this very Manner at Newcaſtle, ſome few Nights before, on the Night of the Eve of this Day, and on that of the Day itſelf.—The Hagmena is ſtill preſerved among them. They ſtill conclude too with wiſhing "† a merry Chriſtmaſs and a happy new Year."
We are told in the Athenian Oracle, that the Chriſtmaſs ‡ Box Money is derived from hence.—The [165] Romiſh Prieſts had Maſſes ſaid for almoſt every Thing: If a Ship went out to the Indies, the Prieſts had a Box in her, under the Protection of ſome Saint: And for Maſſes, as their Cant was, to be ſaid for them to that Saint, &c. the poor People muſt put in ſomething into the Prieſts' Box, which is not to be opened till the Ship return.
The Maſs at that Time was called Chriſtmaſs *; the Box, Chriſtmaſs Box, or Money gathered againſt that Time, that Maſſes might he made by the Prieſts to the Saints to forgive the People the Debaucheries of that Time; and from this Servants had the Li⯑berty to get Box Money, that they too might be enabled [166] to pay the Prieſt for his Maſſes, knowing well the Truth of the Proverb, ‘No Penny, No Pater-noſter’
Chriſtmaſs, ſays Blount, was called the Feaſt of Lights, in the Weſtern or Latin Church, becauſe they uſed many Lights or Candles at the Feaſt; or rather, becauſe Chriſt, the Light of all Lights, that true Light then came into the World.
Hence it ſhould ſeem the Chriſtmaſs Candle, and what was perhaps only a Succedaneum, the Yule Clog * or Block, before Candies † were in ge⯑neral Uſe —Thus a very large Coal is often ſet a⯑part at preſent in the North for the ſame Purpoſe, i. e. to make a great Light on Yule or Chriſtmaſs [167] Eve. Lights indeed ſeem to have been uſed upon all feſtive Occaſions:—Thus our Illuminations, Fire⯑works, &c. on the News of Victories.
In the antient Times to which we would trace back the Origin of theſe almoſt obſolete Cuſtoms, Blocks, Logs, or Clogs of dried Wood might be eaſily procured, and provided againſt this feſtive Seaſon: At that Time of Day it muſt have been in the Power but of a few to command Candles or Torches for making their annual Illumination.
Beſides the Definitions of the Word Yule, which Bourne gives us from Elſtob, Stillingfleet, &c. I ſhall lay yet others before my Readers, but perhaps ought not to preſume to determine which is abſo⯑lutely the trueſt Etymon. There have been great Controverſies about this Word; and many perhaps will think it ſtill left in a State of Uncertainty, like the Subject of the
—"Certant, et adhuc ſub judice lis eſt," of Horace.
Dr. Moreſin* ſuppoſes it a Corruption of Io! Io! well known as an antient Acclamation on joyful Occaſions.
Ule, Yeule, Yool, or Yule Games, ſays Blount, in our northern Parts, are taken for Chriſtmaſs Games or Sports: From the French Nouël, Chriſt⯑maſs, which the Normans corrupt to Nuel, and from Nuel we had Nule, or Ule.
[168]Dr. Hammond thinks Yule ſhould be taken im⯑mediately from the Latin Jubilum *, as that ſigni⯑fies a Time of Rejoicing or Feſtivity.
M. Court de Gebelin, in his Allegories Orientales, printed at Paris, 1773, is profuſe of his Learning on the Etymon of this Word.
Iol †, ſays he, pronounced Hiol, Iul, Jul, Giul, Hweol, Wheel, Wiel, Vol, &c. is a primitive Word, carrying with it a general Idea of Revolution, and of Wheel.
Iul-Iom ſignifies in Arabic the firſt Day of the Year: Literally, the Day of Revolution or of Return.
Giul-ous in the Perſian Tongue is Anniverſary. It is appropriated to that of a King's Coronation.
Hiul in Daniſh and Swediſh implies Wheel.
[169] The Verb Well-en in German ſignifies to turn.
'Tis our Word Houle (i. e. French).
The Vol-vo of the Latin too is from hence.
The Solſtices being the Times when the Sun re⯑turns back again, have their Name from that Cir⯑cumſtance. Hence the Greek Name Tropics, which ſignifies Return.
'Twas the ſame amongſt the Celts:—They gave the Name of Iul to the Solſtices and to the Months which commence at the Solſtices, which in like Manner ſignified Return.
Stiernhielm, ſkilled in the Languages and Anti⯑quities of the North, informs us, that the antient Inhabitants of Sweden celebrated a Feaſt which they called Iul, in the Winter Solſtice, or Chriſtmaſs; that this Word means Revolution, Wheel; that the Month of December is called Iul-Month, the Month of Return, and that the Word is written both Hiule and Giule.
[170]The People in the County of Lincoln, in Eng⯑land, ſtill call a Log or Stump which they put into the Fire on Chriſtmaſs Day, (which was to laſt for the whole Octave) a Gule-Bl [...]ck, i. e. Block or Log of Iul.
We muſt not be ſurprized then if our Month of July, which follows the Summer Solſtice, has had its Name from hence. 'Tis true the Romans tell us this Month took its Name from Julius Caeſar; an Etymon that ſuited well with the Flatteries they heaped on their Emperors, though they had done nothing but altered the Pronunciation of the Word Iul, to make it agree with the Name of Julius, which they pronounced Iulus, a Name which Aſcanius, the Son of Aeneas, had alſo, and which aſcended from thence even to the primitive Languages of the Eaſt.
The Caſe had been the ſame with the Month following.
If theſe two Months were fixed on to bear the Names of their firſt and ſecond Emperors, it was [171] principally becauſe their Names already reſembled thoſe of Julius and Auguſtus.
They did it alſo in Imitation of the Egyptians, who had given to theſe two Months the Names of their two firſt Kings, Meſor and Thot.
As the Month of Auguſt was the firſt in the Egyptian Year, the firſt Day of it was called Gule, which being latinized makes Gula. Our Legenda⯑ries, ſurprized at ſeeing this Word at the Head of the Month of Auguſt, did not overlook but con⯑verted it to their own Purpoſe▪ They made out of it the Feaſt of the Daughter of the Tribune Quirinus, cured of ſome Diſorder in her Throat (Gula is Latin for Throat) by kiſſing the Chains of St. Peter, whoſe Feaſt is ſolemnized on this Day.
Thus far our learned Foreigner, and with ſuch a convincing Parade of Proof, that we muſt be Sceptics indeed if we doubt any longer of the true Origin of this very remarkable Word.
CHAP. XIV. Of adorning the Windows at Chriſtmas with Laurel: What the Laurel is an Emblem of: An Objection againſt this Cuſtom taken off.
[172]ANother Cuſtom obſerved at this Seaſon, is the adorning of Windows with Bay and Laurel. It is but ſeldom obſerved in North, but in the Southern-Parts, it is very Common, particularly at our Univerſities; where it is Cuſtomary to adorn, not only the Common Windows of the Town, and of the Colleges, but alſo to bedeck the Chapels of the Colleges, with Branches of Laurel.
The Laurel was uſed among the ancient Romans, as an Emblem of ſeveral Things, and in particular, of* Peace, and Joy, and Victory. And I imagine, it has been uſed at this Seaſon by Chriſtians, as an Emblem of the ſame Things; as an Emblem of Joy for the Victory gain'd over the Powers of Darkneſs, and of that Peace on Earth, that Good-will towards Men, which the Angels ſung over the Fields of Bethlehem.
[173]It* has been made uſe of by the Non Con⯑formiſts, as an Argument againſt Ceremonies, that the ſecond Council of Bracara, ‡ Can. 73. forbad Chriſtians ‘to deck their Houſes, with Bay Leaves and Green Boughes.’ But the Council does not mean, that it was wrong in Chriſtians, to make uſe of theſe Things, but only ‘at the ſame Time with the Pagans, when they obſerved and ſolemnized their Paganiſh Paſtime and Worſhip. And of this Prohibi⯑tion, they give this Reaſon in the ſame Canon; Omnis haec obſervatio paganiſmi eſt. All this kind of Cuſtom doth hold of Paganiſm: Be⯑cauſe the outward Practice of Heatheniſh Rites, perform'd jointly with the Pagans themſelves, could not but imply a Conſent in Paganiſm.’
But at preſent, there is no hazard of any ſuch Thing. It may be an Emblem of Joy to us, without confirming any, in the Practice of Heatheniſm. The Time, the Place, and the Reaſons of the Ceremony, are ſo widely diffe⯑rent; that, tho' formerly, to have obſerved it, would unqueſtionably have been a Sin, it is now become harmleſs, comely, and decent.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIV.
[174]STOW*, in his Survey of London, tells us, ‘Againſt the Feaſt of Chriſtmaſs, every Man's Houſe, as alſo their Pariſh Churches, were decked with Holme, Ivy, Bayes, and whatſoever the Seaſon of the Year afforded to be Green: The Conduits and Standards in the Streets, were like⯑wiſe garniſhed. Among the which, I read, that [175] in the Year 1444, by Tempeſt of Thunder and Lightning; toward the Morning of Candlemas Day, at the Leaden Hall, in Corn-hilll, a Stan⯑dard of Tree, being ſet up in the Midſt of the Pavement, faſt in the Ground, nailed full of Holme and Ivie, for diſport of Chriſtmaſs to the People; was torne up and caſt downe by the malignant * Spirit, (as was thought) and the Stones of the Pavement all about, were caſt in the Streets, and into divers Houſes, ſo that the People were ſore aghaſt at the great Tempeſts.’
In the North there is another Cuſtom uſed at or about this Time, which if I miſtake not, was antiently obſerved in the Beginning of Lent: The Fool Plough goes about, a Pageant that con⯑ſiſts of a Number of Sword Dancers †, dragging a [176] Plough, with Muſic, and one, ſometimes two, in a very antic Dreſs; the Beſſy, in the groteſque Habit of an old Woman, and the Fool, almoſt cover⯑ed with Skins, a hairy Cap on, and the Tail of ſome Animal hanging from his Back: The Office of one of theſe Characters is, to go about rattling a Box amongſt the Spectators of the Dance, in which he collects their little Donations.
This Pageant or Dance as uſed at preſent, ſeems a Compoſition made up of the Gleanings of ſeveral obſolete Cuſtoms followed antiently, here and elſewhere, on this and the like feſtive Occaſions.
I find a very curious and minute Deſcription of the Sword Dance in Olaus Magnus'* Hiſtory [177] of the northern Nations.—He tells us, that the northern Goths and Swedes, have a Sport wherein they exerciſe their Youth, conſiſting of a Dance with Swords in the following Manner: Firſt with their Swords ſheathed and erect in their Hands, they dance in a triple Round. Then with their drawn Swords held erect as before: Afterwards extending them from Hand to Hand, they lay hold of each other's Hilt and Point, while they are wheeling more moderately round, and changing their Order, throw themſelves into the Figure of a Hexagon, which they call a Roſe.—But preſently raiſing and drawing back their Swords, they undo that Figure, to form (with them) a four-ſquare Roſe, that may rebound over the Head of each. At laſt they dance rapidly backwards, and vehemently rattling the Sides of their Swords together, con⯑clude the Sport. Pipes, or Songs (ſometimes both) direct the Meaſure, which at firſt is ſlow, but increaſing afterwards, becomes a very quick one, towards the Concluſion.
He calls this a Kind of Gymnaſtic Rite *, in which the Ignorant were ſucceſſively inſtructed by thoſe who were ſkilled in it: And thus it muſt have been preſerved and handed down to us.—I have been a frequent Spectator of this Dance, which is now [178] performed with few or no Alterations; only they lay their Swords, when formed into a Figure, upon the Ground and dance round them.
With regard to the Plough drawn about on this Occaſion; I find the Monday after Twelfth Day, called antiently (as Coles tells us) Plough Monday, ‘when our northern Plough Men, beg Plough Money to drink’ (it is very probable they would draw about a Plough on the Occaſion; ſo in hard Froſts our Watermen drag a Boat about the Streets, begging Money): And he adds, ‘In ſome Places if the Ploughman (after that Day's Work) come with his Whip to the Kitchen Hatch and cry, Cock in Pot," before the Maid ſays, "Cock on the Dunghill," he gains a Cock for Shrove Tueſ⯑day*.’ Vide Cock-fighting in the Appendix.
Joannes Boëmus Aubanus†, in his Deſcription of ſome remarkable Cuſtoms uſed in his Time in Franconia, a Part of Germany, tells us of the following on Aſh Wedneſday. Such young Women as have frequented the Dances throughout the Year, are gathered together by young Men, and inſtead of Horſes, are yoked to a Plough, upon which a Piper ſits and plays: In this Manner they are dragged into a Water.—He ſuſpects this to have been a Kind of ſelf-enjoined or voluntary Penance, [179] for not having abſtained from their favourite Sport on Holidays, contrary to the Injunctions of the Church.
I can find nothing more relative to the Plough, though in Du Cange's Gloſſary, there is a Re⯑ference to ſome old Laws *, which mention the "drawing a Plough about," which I gueſs would have afforded ſomething to our Purpoſe, could I have found them.
As to the Fool and Beſſy, they are plainly Frag⯑ments of the antient Feſtival † of Fools, held on New Year's Day. See Truſler's Chronology.
There was antiently a profane‡ Sport, among the Heathens on the Kalends of January, when they uſed to roam about in Diſguiſes, reſembling the Figures of wild Beaſts, of Cattle and of old Women. The Chriſtians adopted this: Fauſtinus, the Biſhop, inveighs againſt it with great warmth.—They were wont to be covered with Skins of Cattle, and to put on the Heads of Beaſts, &c.
Doctor Johnſon tells us in his Journey to the Weſtern Iſlands, that a Gentleman informed him of an odd Game: At New Year's Eve, in the [180] Hall or Caſtle of the Laird, where at feſtal Seaſons, there may be ſuppoſed a very numerous Company, one Man dreſſes himſelf in a Cow's Hide, upon which other Men beat with Sticks. He runs with all this Noiſe round the Houſe, which all the Company quits in a counterfeited Fright; the Door is then ſhut. At New Year's Eve, there is no great pleaſure to be had out of Doors in the He⯑brides. They are ſure ſoon to recover from their Terror enough to ſolicit for Re-admiſſion; which for the Honour of Poetry, is not to be obtained but by repeating a Verſe, with which thoſe that are know⯑ing and provident, take care to be furniſhed.
This is no doubt a Veſtige of the Feſtival * of Fools above deſcribed.—See Du Cange's Gloſſary in Verbo. Kalendae. &c. &c. The ‘veſtiuntur pellibus pecudum’ and ‘a Man's dreſſing him⯑ſelf in a Cow's Hide,’ both too on the firſt of January, are ſuch Circumſtances as leave no Room for Doubt, but that, allowing for the Mutilations of Time, they are one and the ſame Cuſtom †.
CHAP. XV. Of the Chriſtmas Carol, an ancient Cuſtom: The common Obſervation of it very unbecoming.
[181]AS ſoon as the Morning of the Nativity appears, it is cuſtomary among the common People to ſing a Chriſtmas-Carol, which is a Song upon the Birth of our Savi⯑our, and generally ſung with ſome* others, from the Nativity to the Twelveth-Day, the Continuance of Chriſtmas. It comes, they ſay, from Cantare, to ſing, and Rola, which is an Interjection of Joy: For in ancient Times, the Burden of the Song, when Men were Merry, was Rola, Rola.
This kind of Songs is of an ancient ſtand⯑ing: They were ſung early in the Church it ſelf, in memory of the Nativity, as the many HYMNS for that Seaſon manifeſtly declare: Tertullian ſays,† it was cuſtomary among the Chriſtians, at their Feaſts, to bring thoſe, who were able to ſing, into the Midſt, and [182] make them ſing a Song unto GOD; either out of the Holy Scripture, or of their own Com⯑poſing and Invention. And as this was done at their Feaſts, ſo no doubt it was obſerved at the great Feaſt of the Nativity; which Song, no Queſtion of it, was to them, what the Chriſtmas-Carol ſhould be to us. In after Ages we have it alſo taken Notice of: For Durand tells us,* That on the Day of the Nativity, it was uſual for the Biſhops of ſome Churches to ſing among their Clergy, in the Epiſcopal Houſe, which Song was undoubt⯑ed a Chriſtmas-Carol.
The Reaſon of this Cuſtom ſeems to be an Imitation of the Gloria in Excelſis, or Glory be to GOD on High, &c. which was ſung by the Angels, as they hovered o'er the Fields of Bethlehem, in the Morning of the Nativity. For even that Song, as the learned Biſhop Taylor obſerves, was a Chriſtmas-Carol. As ſoon, ſays he, as theſe bleſſed Choriſters had ſung their Chriſtmas Carol, and taught the Church a Hymn, to put into her Offices for Ever, in the Anniverſary of this Feſtivity; the Angels, &c.
Was this performed with that Reverence and Decency, which are due to a Song of this Nature, in Honour of the Nativity, and Glory [183] to our LORD, it would be very commend⯑able; but to ſing it, as is generally done, in the midſt of Rioting and Chambering, and Wan⯑toneſs, is no Honour, but Diſgrace; no Glory, but an Affront to that Holy Seaſon, a Scan⯑dal to Religion, and a Sin againſt CHRIST.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XV.
THE ſubſequent Specimen of a very curious Carrol in the Scotch Language, preſerved in ‘Ane compendious Booke of godly and ſpirituall Sangs, Edinburgh, 1621, printed from an old Copy,’ will, I flatter myſelf, be thought a pre⯑cious Relique by thoſe who have a Taſte for the lite⯑rary Antiquities of this Iſland.
[185]It is hardly credible that ſuch a Compoſition as this ſhould ever have been thought ſerious. The Author has left a fine Example in the Art of Sink⯑ing. Had he deſigned to have rendered his Sub⯑ject ridiculous, he could not more effectually have made it ſo; and yet we will abſolve him from hav⯑ing had the ſmalleſt Degree of any ſuch Intention!
In the Office where this Work is printed, there is preſerved an hereditary Collection of Ballads, nu⯑merous almoſt as the celebrated one of Pepys.— Among theſe (the greateſt Part of which is worſe than Traſh) I find ſeveral Carrols for this Seaſon; for the Nativity, St. Stephen's Day, Childermaſs Day, &c. with Alexander and the King of Egypt, a mock Play, uſually acted about this Time by Mum⯑mers. The Stile of them all is ſo puerile and ſimple, that I cannot think it would be worth the Pains to invade the Hawkers' Province, by exhibiting any Specimens of them.—The Concluſion of this bom⯑baſtic Play I find in Ray's Collection of Proverbs:
Dr. Johnſon tells us, that the Pious Chanſons, a Kind of Chriſtmaſs Carrol, containing ſome Scripture Hiſtory, thrown into looſe Rhythms, were ſung about the Streets by the common People, when they went at that Seaſon to beg Alms.
CHAP. XVI. Of New-Year's-Day's Ceremonies. The New-Year's-Gift an harmleſs Cuſtom: wiſhing a good New-Year, no Way ſinful. Mumming, a Cuſtom which ought to be laid aſide.
[187]AS the Vulgar are always very careful to End the old Year well, ſo they are alſo careful of Beginning well the new one: As they End the Former with a hearty Compota⯑tion, ſo they begin the Latter with the Sending of Preſents, which are termed New-Year's. Gifts, to their Friends and Acquaintances: The Original of both which Cuſtoms, is* ſuperſti⯑tious and ſinful; and was obſerved that the ſucceeding Year, might be proſperous and ſucceſsful.
‘Biſhop† Stillingfleet tells us, That a⯑mong the Saxons of the Northren Nations, the Feaſt of the New-Year was obſerved with more than ordinary Jollity: Thence as Olaus Wormius and Scheffer obſerve, they reckoned their Age by ſo many‡ Jola's; and Snorro Sturleſon deſcribeth this New-Year's [188] Feaſt, juſt as Buchannan ſets out the Britiſh Saturnalia, by Feaſting and ſending Preſents, or New-Year's Gifts, one to another.’
The Poet Naogeorgus ſays,* That it was uſual at that Time, for Friends to preſent each other with a New-Year's Gift; for the Huſband, the Wife; the Parents, their Chil⯑dren; and Maſter's, their Servants; which, as† Hoſpinian tells us, was an ancient Cuſtom of the Heathens, and afterwards practis'd by the Chriſtians.
And no doubt, thoſe Chriſtians were high⯑ly worthy of Cenſure, who imagined, as the Heathens did, that the ſending of a Preſent then, was any way Lucky, and an Omen of the Succeſs of the following Year. For this was the very Thing that made both ſeveral Holy Men, and ſome general Councils, take notice of, and forbid any ſuch Cuſtom; be⯑cauſe the Obſervance of it, out of any ſuch Deſign and View, was Superſtitious and Sin⯑ful. We are told, in a Place of St. Auſtin, [189] * the Obſervation of the Calends of January is forbid, the Songs which were wont to be ſung on that Day, the Feaſtings, and the Preſents which were then ſent as a Token and Omen of a good Year. But to ſend a Preſent at that Time, out of Eſteem, or Gratitude, or Charity, is no where forbid: On the Con⯑trary, it is Praiſe worthy. For tho' the† ancient Fathers did vehemently invey a⯑gainſt the Obſervation of the Calends of Ja⯑nuary; yet it was not becauſe of thoſe Preſents, and Tokens of mutual Affection and Love that paſſed; but becauſe the Day it ſelf was dedicated to Idols, and becauſe of ſome pro⯑phane Rites and Ceremonies they obſerved in ſolemnizing it. If then I ſend a New-Year's Gift to my Friend, it ſhall be a Token of my Friendſhip; if to my Benefactor, a Token of my Gratitude; if to the Poor, (which at this Time muſt never be forgot) it ſhall be to make their Hearts ſing for Joy, and give [190] Praiſe and Adoration to the Giver of all good Gifts.
Another old Cuſtom at this Time, is the wiſhing of a good New-Year, either when a New-Year's Gift is preſented, or when Friends meet, or when a New-Year's Song is ſung at the Door; the Burden of which is, we wiſh you a happy New-Year.
This is alſo a Cuſtom among the Modern Jews, who on the firſt Day of the Month* Tiſri, have a ſplended† Entertainment, and wiſh each other a happy New-Year.
Now the Original of this Cuſtom is Hea⯑theniſh, as appears by the Feaſting and Pre⯑ſents before mentioned, which were a wiſh for a good Year. And it was cuſtomary a⯑mong the Heathens on the Calends of Janu⯑ary, to go about and ſing a New-Year's Song. Hoſpinian therefore tells us, That‡ when [191] Night comes on, not only the Young, but alſo the Old of both Sexes, run about here and there, and ſing a Song at the Doors of the wealthier People, in which they wiſh them a happy New-Year. This he ſpeaks in⯑deed of the Chriſtians, but he calls it an exact Copy of the Heathens Cuſtom.
But however I cannot ſee the Harm of re⯑taining this ancient Ceremony, ſo it be not uſed ſuperſtitiouſly, nor attended with Obſce⯑nity and Lewdneſs. For then there will be no more in it, than an hearty Wiſh for each others Welfare and Proſperity; no more Harm, than wiſhing a good Day, or good Night; than in bidding one GOD ſpeed; or than in wiſhing to our Friend, what Abraham's Servant did to himſelf, O * LORD GOD of my Maſter Abraham, I pray thee ſend me good ſpeed this Day.
There is another Cuſtom obſerved at this Time, which is called among us Mumming; which is a changing of Clothes between Men and Women; who when dreſs'd in each others Habits, go from one Neighbour's Houſe to another, and partake of their Chriſt⯑mas-Cheer, and make merry with them in Diſguiſe, by dancing and ſinging, and ſuch like Merriments.
[192]This* is an Imitation of the Cuſtoms of the Sigillaria, or Feſtival Days which were added to the ancient† Saturnalia, and obſer⯑ved by the Heathens in January; which was a going in Diſguiſe, not publickly, or to any indifferent Place; but privately, and to ſome well known Families.
This Kind of Cuſtom received a deſerved Blow from the Church, and was taken Notice of in the Synod‡ of Trullus; where it was de⯑creed, that the Days called the Calends, ſhould be intirely ſtrip'd of their Ceremonies, and [193] the Faithful ſhould no longer obſerve them: That the public Dancings of Women ſhould ceaſe, as being the Occaſion of much Harm and Ruin, and as being invented and obſerved in honour of their Gods, and therefore quite averſe to the Chriſtian Life. They therefore decreed, that no Man ſhould be cloathed with a Woman's Garment, no Woman with a Man's.
It were to be wiſh'd, this Cuſtom, which is ſtill ſo common among us at this Seaſon of the Year, was laid aſide; as it is the Occaſion of much* Uncleanneſs and Debauchery, and directly oppoſite to the Word of GOD. The † Woman ſhall not wear that which pertaineth unto a Man, neither ſhall a Man put on a Woman's Garment; for all that do ſo, are Abomination unto the LORD thy GOD.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVI.
[194]IN the antient Saturnalia *, there were frequent and luxurious Feaſtings amongſt Friends; pre⯑ſents were ſent mutually, and Changes of Dreſs made. Chriſtians have adopted the ſame Cuſtoms, which continue to be uſed from the Nativity to the Epiphany.—Feaſtings are frequent during the whole Time, and we ſend what are called New Year's Gifts†: Exchanges of Dreſs too, as of old among the Romans, are common, and Neighbours by mutual Invitations, viſit each other in the Man⯑ner which we Germans call Mummery: So writes the Author of the Convivial Antiquities, and adds, as the Heathens had their Saturnalia in December, [195] their Sigillaria in January, and the Lupercalia and Bacchanalia in February; ſo amongſt Chriſtians theſe three Months are devoted to Feaſtings and Re⯑vellings of every Kind*.
There was an antient† Cuſtom, (I know not whether it be not yet retained in many Places): Young Women went about with a Waſſail-bowl, that is, a Bowl of ſpiced Ale on New Year's Eve, with ſome Sort of Verſes that were ſung by them in [196] going about from Door to Door. Waſſail is derived from the Anglo. Sax. Waes Hael, that is, ‘be in Health.’ They accepted little Preſents from the Houſes they ſtopped at.—Mr. Selden thus alludes to it in his Table Talk, Art. Pope. ‘The Pope in ſending Relicks to Princes, does as Wenches do by their Waſſels at New Year's Tide.—They preſent you with a Cup, and you muſt drink of a ſlabby Stuff; but the Meaning is, you muſt give them Money, ten Times more than it is worth.’
Stow has preſerved an Account of a remarkable Mummery, 1377, "made by the Citizens for diſport of the young Prince Richard, Sonne to the Black Prince.
On the Sunday before Candlemaſs in the Night, 130 Citizens diſguiſed and well horſed, in a Mum⯑mery, with Sound of Trumpets, Sackbuts, Cornets, Shalmes and other Minſtrels, and innumerable Torch Lights of Wax, rode to Kennington, beſides Lambeth, where the young Prince was.
In the 1ſt Rank, 48 in Likeneſs and Habit of Eſquires, two and two together, clothed in red Coats and Gowns of Say or Sendall, with comely Vizors on their Faces.
After them came 48 Knights, in the ſame Livery: Then followed one richly arrayed, like an Emperor; and after him ſome Diſtance, one ſtately tyred like a Pope, who was followed by 24 Cardinals: And after them eight or ten with black Vizors, not amiable, as if they had been Legates from ſome forraigne Princes.
Theſe Maſkers, after they had entred the Man⯑nor of Kennington, alighted from their Horſes, [197] and entred the Hall on foot; which done, the Prince, his Mother and the Lords came out of the Chambers into the Hall, whom the Mummers did ſalute; ſhewing by a Paire of Dice on the Table, their deſire to play with the young Prince; which they ſo handled, that the Prince did alwaies winne, when he caſt at them.
Then the Mummers ſet to the Prince three Jewels, one after another; which were, a Boule of Gold, a Cup of Gold, and a Ring of Gold, which the Prince wanne at three Caſts. Then they ſet to the Princes Mother, the Duke, the Earles and other Lords, to every one a Ring of Gold, which they did alſo win. After which they were feaſted, and the Muſick ſounded, the Prince and Lords daunced on the one Part with the Mum⯑mers, who did alſo dance; which Jollity being ended, they were again made to drink, and then departed in Order as they came.
The like he ſays was to Henry the 4th—in the 2d Year of his Reign, he then keeping his Chriſt⯑maſs at Eltham, twelve Aldermen of London, and their Sonnes, rode in a Mumming, and had great Thanks.
We reade in Fabian's Chronicle, Temp. Henry 4th: —‘In whiche paſſe Tyme the Dukys of Amnarle, of Surrey, and of Exetyr, with the Earlys of Sa⯑leſbury, and of Gloucetyr, with other of their Affynyte made Provyſyon for a Dyſguyſynge, or a Mummynge, to be ſhewyd to the Kynge upon twelfethe Nyght, and the Tyme was nere at Hande, and all Thynge redy for the ſame. Upon the ſayd twelfethe Day, came ſecretlye [198] unto the Kynge, the Duke of Amnarle, and ſhewyd to hym, that he wyth the other Lordys aforenamed, were appointyd to ſle hym in the Time of the fore ſayd Dyſguyſynge, &c.’ Fol. 169.
This Mumming * had like to have proved a very ſerious Jeſt!
Mr. Bourne ſeems to "carry Coals to Newcaſtle," when he attempts to prove that it is no Way ſin⯑ful to wiſh each other a good New Year. That Per⯑ſon carried his Scruples methinks very far, who firſt doubted concerning the Lawfulneſs of this Ce⯑remony.—If the Benevolent can thus hardly be ſaved, how ſhall the Malicious and the Envious appear?
CHAP. XVII. Of the Twelfth Day; how obſerved: The Wick⯑edneſs of obſerving the Twelve Days after the common Way.
[199]ON the Epiphany, or Manifeſtation of Chriſt to the Gentiles, commonly called the Twelfth-Day, the Eaſtern Magi were guided by the Star, to pay their Homage to their Sa⯑viour; and becauſe they came that Day, which is the Twelfth after the Day of the Nativity, it is therefore called the Twelfth-Day.
The Twelfth-Day it ſelf is one of the great⯑eſt of the Twelve, and of more jovial Obſer⯑vation than the others, for the viſiting of Friends and Chriſtmas-Gambols. The Rites of this Day are different in divers Places, tho' the End of them is much the ſame in all; namely, to do Honour to the Memory of the Eaſtern Magi, whom they ſuppoſe to have been Kings. In* France, one of the Courtiers is choſen King, whom the King himſelf, and the other Nobles, attend at an Entertainment. In Germany, they obſerve the ſame Thing on this Day in Academies and Cities, where the Students and Citizens create one of themſelves King, and provide a Magni⯑ficent [200] Banquet for him, and give him the At⯑tendance of a King, or a ſtranger Gueſt. Now this is anſwerable to that Cuſtom of the Sa⯑turnalia, of Maſters making Banquets for their Servants, and waiting on them; and no doubt this Cuſtom has in Part ſprung from that.
Not many Years ago, this was a common Chriſtmas Gambol in both our Univerſities; and it is ſtill uſual in other Places of our Land, to give the Name of King or Queen to that Perſon, whoſe extraordinary Luck hits upon that Part of the divided Cake, which is honour'd above the others, with a Bean in it.
But tho' this be generally the greateſt of the Twelve, yet the others preceding are obſerved with Mirth and Jollity, generally to Exceſs. Was this Feaſting confined within the Bounds of Decency and Moderation, and gave more Way than it does to the Exerciſes and the Re⯑ligious Duties of the Seaſon, it would have nothing in it immoral or ſinful. The keeping up of Friendſhip, and Love, and old Acquain⯑tance, has nothing in it harmful; but the Misfortune is, Men upon that Bottom, act ra⯑ther like Brutes than Men, and like Heathens than Chriſtians; and the Preſervation of Friendſhip and Love, is nothing elſe but a Pretence for Drunkenneſs, and Rioting, and Wantonneſs. And ſuch I am afraid hath been the Obſervation of the Chriſtmas Holy-days, [201] ſince the holieſt Times of the Chriſtian Church; and the Generality of Men have rather look'd upon them, as a* Time of Eating and Drink⯑ing, and Playing, than of returning Praiſes and Thankſgivings to GOD, for the greateſt Benefit he ever beſtow'd upon the Sons of Men.
Gregory Nazianzen, in that excellent Oration of his upon Chriſtmas-Day, ſays, Let us not celebrate the Feaſt after an Earthly, but an Heavenly Manner; let not our Doors be crown'd; let not Dancing be encourag'd; let not the Croſs-paths be adorned, the Eyes fed, nor the Ears delighted, &c. Let us not Feaſt to exceſs, nor be Drunk with Wine, &c. From this we may clearly ſee, what has been the Cuſtom in theſe Days. And in all Probability it has been much the ſame among us, from the Beginning of Chriſtianity: However fabulous that Story may be, taken Notice of by† Biſhop Stillingfleet, from Hector Boethius, ‘That King Arthur kept with his Nobles at York, a very prophane Chriſtmas for‡ thirteen Days toge⯑ther, [202] and that ſuch Jollity and Feaſting then, had its Original from him.’ But however theſe Words, if true, may be a Teſtimony of the too great Antiquity of the Abuſe of this Feſtival; yet they will by no Means juſtifie Buchannan's Comment upon them. For as the learned Biſhop goes on, ‘Buchannan is ſo well pleaſed with this notable Obſervation, that He ſets it down for good Hiſtory, ſaying upon it, that the old Saturnalia were re⯑new'd, only the Days increaſed, and Sa⯑turn's Name chang'd to Caeſar's: For ſays he, we call the Feaſt Julia. But why ſhould the Name of Saturn be changed into Caeſar's? Was he worſhipped for a GOD among the Britiſh Chriſtians, as Saturn was among the old Pagans? But the Name Julia imports it; by no Means. For Buchannan does not prove, that this Name was ever uſed for that Feſtival among the Britains; and the Saxons, who brought in both the Name and the Feaſt, give another* Reaſon for it.’
[203] Buchannan ſeems therefore to have a great deal more Malice than Truth on his Side. But however ſuch Revellings, and Frolicks, and Extravagances, whether or not derived from the old Saturnalia, as are cuſtomary at this Seaſon, do come very near to, if not ex⯑ceed its Liberties. In particular, what com⯑moner at this Seaſon, than for Men to riſe early in the Morning, that they may follow ſtrong Drink, and continue untill Night, till Wine inflame them? As if CHRIST who came into the World to ſave us, and was manifeſted to deſtroy the Works of the Devil; was to be honour'd with the very Works he came to deſtroy.
With ſome, Chriſtmas ends with the Twelve Days, but with the Generality of the Vulgar, not till Candlemas. Till then they continue Feaſting, and are ambitious of keeping ſome of their Chriſtmas-Chear, and then are fond of getting quit of it. Durand tells us,* They celebrated this Time with Joy, becauſe the Incarnation of CHRIST was the Occaſion of Joy to Angels and Men. But the lengthening of the Time from twelve to forty Days, ſeems to have been done out of Honour to the Virgin Mary's Lying-in: Under the old Law, the Time of Purification was forty Days, which [204] was to Women then, what the Month is to Women now. And as during that Time, the Friends and Relations of the Women, pay them Viſits, and do them Abundance of Honour; ſo this Time ſeems to have been calculated, to do Honour to the Virgin's Lying-in.
There is a Canon in the Council of Trul⯑lus, * againſt thoſe who bak'd a Cake in Ho⯑nour of the Virgin's Lying-in, in which it is decreed, that no ſuch Ceremony ſhould be obſerved; becauſe it was otherwiſe with her, at the Birth of our Saviour, than with all other Women. She ſuffer'd no Pollution, and therefore needed no Purification, but only in Obedience to the Law: If then the Baking of a ſingle Cake was faulty, how much more ſo many Feaſts in her Honour?
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVII.
THE ſubſequent Extract from Collier's Eccleſi⯑aſtical Hiſtory, Vol. I. p. 163. ſeems to ac⯑count in a ſatisfactory Manner for the Name of Twelfth Day. ‘In the Days of King Alfred, a Law was made with Relation to Holidays, by [205] Virtue of which the twelve Days after the Nati⯑vity of our Saviour were made Feſtivals.’
In the ancient Calendar of the Romiſh Church above cited, I find in an* Obſervation on the fifth of January, the Vigil of the Epiphany, ‘Kings created or elected by Beans.’ The ſixth is called there "The Feſtival of Kings;" and there is added, ‘That this Ceremony of electing Kings was continued with Feaſting for many Days.’
There was a Cuſtom ſimilar to this on the feſtive Days of Saturn among the Romans, Grecians, &c. Perſons of the ſame Rank drew Lots for Kingdoms, and like Kings exerciſed their temporary Authority. Alex. ab Alex. B. 2. ch. 22. The learned† More⯑ſin obſerves, that our Ceremony of chuſing a King on the Epiphany or Feaſt of the three Kings, is practiſed about the ſame Time of the Year.—He is called the Bean King from the Lot.
This Cuſtom is practiſed no where that I know of in the Northern Parts of the Kingdom, but is ſtill retained in the South.‡
[206]I gather the preſent Manner of drawing King and Queen on this Day, from an ingenious Letter preſerved in the Univerſal Magazine, 1774, whence I ſhall take the Liberty to extract a few ſelect Paſſages. ‘I went to a Friend's Houſe in the Country to partake of ſome of thoſe innocent Pleaſures that conſtitute a merry Chriſtmaſs; I did not return till I had been preſent at drawing King and Queen, and eaten a Slice of the twelfth Cake, made by the fair Hands of my good Friend's Conſort. After Tea Yeſterday, a noble Cake was produced, and two Bowls, containing the fortunate Chances for the different Sexes. Our Hoſt filled up the Tickets; the whole Com⯑pany, except the King and Queen, were to be Miniſters of State, Maids of Honour, or Ladies of the Bedchamber.’
[207] ‘Our kind Hoſt and Hoſteſs, whether by Deſign or Accident became King and Queen. According to twelfth 'Day Law, each Party is to ſupport their Character till Midnight. After Supper one called for a King's Speech, &c.’ The reſt is political Satire, and is foreign to our Purpoſe.
I have inſerted this with a View of gratifying the Curioſity of my northern Readers on this Head.
N. B. The Reader is deſired to add the following Remarks to the Obſervations on YULE: ‘All the Celtic Nations have been accuſtomed to the Worſhip of the Sun; either as diſtinguiſhed from Thor, or conſidered as his Symbol:—It was a Cuſ⯑tom that every where prevailed in antient Times, to celebrate a Feaſt at the Winter Solſtice; by which Men teſtified their Joy at ſeeing this great Luminary return again to this Part of the Hea⯑vens.—This was the greateſt Solemnity in the Year. They call it in many Places, Yole, or Yuul, from the Word Hiaul and Houl, which even at this Day ſignifies the Sun, in the Lan⯑guages of Baſs Britagne, and Cornwal*.’ Vide Mallet's Northern Antiquities, Vol. II. p. 68.
CHAP. XVIII. Of St. Paul's Day; The Obſervation of the Weather, a Cuſtom of the Heathens, and hand⯑ed down by the Monks: The Apoſtle St. Paul himſelf is againſt ſuch Obſervations; The Opinion of St. Auſtin upon them.
[208]THE Obſervation of the Weather which is made on this Day is altogether ridi⯑culous and ſuperſtitious. If it happen to be unclouded and without Rain, it is look'd upon as an Omen of the following Year's Succeſs, if otherwiſe, that the Year will be unfortunate. Thus the old Verſe.
The Interprepation of which is very well known to be this,
Such alſo is the Obſervation of St. Swithin's Day, which if rainy is a Token that it will rain for forty Days ſucceſſively; ſuch is the [209] Obſervation of* Candlemas-Day, ſuch is Childermas-Day, ſuch Valentine's-Day, and ſome others.
How St. Paul's Day came to have this particular Knack of foretelling the good or evil Fortune of the following Year, is no eaſy Matter to find out. The Monks who were undoubtedly the firſt who made this wonderful Obſervation, have taken Care it ſhould be handed down to Poſterity, but why and for what Reaſon this Obſervation was to ſtand good, they have taken Care to conceal. In Church Affairs indeed they make free with handing down Traditions from Generation to Generation, which being approved by an in⯑fallible Judgment, are to be taken for grant⯑ed; but as far as I hear, they never pretended to an infallible Spirit, in the Study of the Planets. One may therefore, without the Suſpicion of Hereſy, or fear of the Inquiſition, make a little Inquiry into this Affair, and ſee whether it be true or falſe, whether it is built upon any Reaſon or no Reaſon, whether ſtill to be obſerved, or only laugh'd at as a Monkiſh Dream.
Now as it is the Day of that Saint, the great Apoſtle St. Paul, I cannot ſee there is any Thing to be built upon. He did indeed labour [210] more abundantly than all the Apoſtles; but never, that I heard, in the Science of Aſtro⯑logy. And why his Day ſhould therefore be a ſtanding Almanack to the World, rather than the Day of any other Saint, will be pretty hard to find out. I am ſure there is a good Number of them, have as much Right to Rain or fair Weather as St. Paul, and if St. Andrew, St. Thomas, &c. have not as much Right to Wind or Snow, let the Reader judge.
As it is the Twenty fifth Day of January, one would think that could be no Reaſon. For what is that Day more than another? In⯑deed they do give ſome Shew of Reaſon, why Rain ſhould happen about the Time of St. Swithin, which is this. About the Time of his Feaſt, which is on the Fourteenth of July, there are two rainy Conſtellations, which are called Praecepe and Aſellus, which ariſe coſmically, and generally produce Rain. And to be ſure in the Courſe of the Sign Aquarius, there may be both Rain and Wind and fair Weather, but how theſe can foretell the Deſ⯑tiny of the Year, is the Queſtion.
As then there is nothing in the Saint, or his Day to prognoſticate any ſuch Thing, I mean, as it is the Day of St. Paul, or the Twenty fifth of January, ſo I muſt confeſs I cannot find out what may be the Ground of [211] this particular Obſervation. But however thus much is very obvious, that this Obſer⯑vation is an exact Copy of that ſuperſtitious Cuſtom among the Heathens, of obſerving one Day as good, and another as bad. For among them were lucky and unlucky Days; ſome were dies atri, and ſome dies albi; the atri were pointed out in their Calendar, with a black Character, the albi with a white; the former to denote it a Day of bad Succeſs, the latter a Day of good. Thus have the Monks in the dark and unlearned Ages of Popery copy'd after the Heathens, and dream'd them⯑ſelves into the like Superſtitions, eſteeming one Day more ſucceſsful than another; and ſo according to them, it is very unlucky to begin any Work upon Childermaſs-Day; and what Day ſoever that falls on, whether on a Munday, Tueſday, or any other, nothing muſt be begun on that Day through the Year; St. Paul's Day is the Year's Fortune-Teller, St. Mark's Day is the Prognoſticator of your Life and Death, &c. and ſo inſtead of perſuading the People to lay aſide the Whims and Fan⯑cies of the Heathen World, they brought them ſo effectually in, that they are ſtill reigning in many Places to this Day.
But of all the Days of the Year, they could not have choſen one ſo little to the Purpoſe. For the very Saint, whoſe Day is ſo obſerved, [212] has himſelf cautioned them againſt any ſuch Obſervation: For in the Fourth Chapter of his Epiſtle to the Galations, he tells them, how dangerous it was to obſerve Days, and Months, and Times, and Years; which is not, as ſome would perſuade us, to Caution us againſt the Obſervation of any Day but the Lord's-Day; but only that we ſhould not ob⯑ſerve the aboliſhed Feaſts of the Jews, nor the abominable Feaſts of the Gentiles, nor their ſuperſtitious Obſervation of fortunate and unfortunate Days. St. Auſtin, upon this Place, hath theſe Words,* Let us not obſerve Years, and Months, and Times, leaſt we hear the Apoſtle telling us, I am afraid of you, leaſt I have ſhewn on you labour in Vain. For the Perſons he blames, are thoſe who ſay, I will not ſet forward on my Journey, becauſe it is the next Day after ſuch a Time, or becauſe the Moon is ſo; or I'll ſet forward that I may have Luck, becauſe ſuch is juſt now the Poſition of the Stars. I will not Traffick this Month, becauſe ſuch a Star preſides, or I will, becauſe it does. I ſhall plant no Vines this Year, becauſe it is Leap-Year, &c.
The learned Mr. Bingham, has among ſe⯑veral [213] others, a Quotation* from the ſame St. Auſtin on theſe ſuperſtitious Obſervations, with which I ſhall conclude this Chapter. ‘To this kind, ſays he, belong all Ligatures and Remedies, which the Schools of Phyſi⯑cians reject and condemn; whether in In⯑chantments, or in certain Marks, which they call Characters, or in ſome other Things which are to be hanged and bound about the Body, and kept in a dancing Poſture; not for any Temperament of the Body, but for certain Significations, either Ocult, or Manifeſt: Which by a gentler Name, they call Phyſical, that they may not ſeem to affright Men with the Appearance of Super⯑ſtition, but do good in a natural Way: Such are Ear-rings hanged upon the Tip of each Ear, and Rings made of an Oſtriches Bones for the Finger; or when you are told in a Fit of Convulſions, or Shortneſs of Breath, to hold your left Thumb with your right Hand. To which may be added a thouſand vain Obſervations, as, if any of our Members beat; if when two Friends are talking together, a Stone, or a Dog, or a Child, happens to come between them, they tread the Stone to Pieces, as the Divi⯑der of their Friendſhip, and this is toller⯑able [214] in Compariſon of beating an innocent Child that comes between them. But it is more pleaſant, that ſometimes the Childrens Quarrel is revenged by the Dogs; for ma⯑ny Times they are ſo ſuperſtitious, as to dare to beat the Dog that comes between them, who turning again upon him that ſmites him, ſends him from ſeeking a vain Remedy, to ſeek a real Phyſician indeed. Hence proceed likewiſe theſe other Super⯑ſtitions: For a Man to tread upon his Thre⯑ſhold when he paſſes by his own Houſe, to return back to Bed again, if he chance to ſneeze as he is putting on his Shoes; to return into his Houſe, if he ſtumble at his Going out; if the Rats knaw his Cloths, to be more terrified with the Suſpicion of ſome future Evil, then concerned for the preſent Loſs. He ſays, Cato gave a wiſe and ſmart Anſwer to ſuch an one, who came in ſome Conſternation to conſult him, about the Rats having knawed his Stock⯑ings; that, ſaid he, is no great Wonder, but it would have been a Wonder indeed, if the Stockings had knawed the Rats. St. Auſtin mentions this witty Anſwer of a wiſe Heathen, to convince Chriſtians the better of the Unreaſonableneſs and Vanity of all ſuch ſuperſtitious Obſervations. And he concludes, that all ſuch Arts, whether [215] of triffling or more noxious Superſtition, are to be rejected and avoided by Chriſtians, as proceeding originally from ſome pernicious Society between Men and Devils, and being the Compacts and Agreements of ſuch treach⯑erous and deceitful Friendſhip. The Apoſtle forbids us to have Fellowſhip with Devils; and that, he ſays, reſpects not only Idols, and Things offered to Idols, but all imagi⯑nary Signs pertaining to the Worſhip of Idols, and alſo all Remedies, and other Ob⯑ſervations, which are not appointed publick⯑ly by GOD to promote the Love of GOD and our Neighbour, but proceed from the private Fancies of Men, and tend to delude the Hearts of Poor deluded Mortals. For theſe Things have no natural Virtue in them, but owe all their Efficacy to a preſumptuous Confederacy with Devils: And they are full of peſtiferous Curioſity, tormenting Anxi⯑ety, and deadly Slavery. They were firſt taken up, not for any real Power to be diſ⯑cerned in them, but gained their Power by Mens obſerving them. And therefore by the Devil's Art they happen differently to different Men, according to their own Ap⯑prehenſions and Preſumptions. For the great Deceiver knows, how to procure Things agreeable to every Man's Temper, and en⯑ſnare him by his own Suſpicions and Conſent.’
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XVIII.
[216]A Great deal upon this Subject may be found in Pliny's Natural Hiſtory, tending to confirm what Mr. Bourne has told us, that it was a Cuſtom of Gentiliſm, adopted under the Papal Superſti⯑tion, and ſo tranſmitted to our Times. The ſub⯑ſequent poetical Deſcription of the Months by Churchil, contains in it many Alluſions to the popular Notions of Days, &c.
There is nothing Superſtitious in the Prognoſti⯑cations of Weather from Achs and Corns: Achs and Corns, ſays the great Philoſopher Bacon, do en⯑grieve (i. e. afflict) either towards Rain or Froſt: The one makes the Humours to abound more, and the other makes them Sharper.
Loyd in his Diall of Daies, obſerves on St. Paul's, that ‘of this Day, the Huſbandmen‖ [218] prognoſticate the whole Year: If it be a fair Day, it will be a pleaſant Year;* if it be Windy, it will be Wars; if it be Cloudy, it doth foreſhew the Plague that Year.’
Mr. Gay notices it thus in his Trivia:
Thus alſo ſome rural Prognoſtications of the Weather are alluded to in his firſt Paſtoral:
I find an Obſervation on the 13th of December, in the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome, ‘That on this Day Prognoſtications of the Months were drawn for the whole Year.’ †
On the Day of St. Barnabas,‡ and on that of St. Simon, and St. Jude, "that a Tempeſt often riſes." The Vigil of St. Paul's is called there ‘Dies Egyp⯑tiacus.’
Many ſuperſtitious Obſervations on Days may be found in a curious old Book called Practica Ruſticorum.
A Highlander, ſays Mr. Pennant, never begins any Thing of Conſequence on the Day of the Week, on which the Third of May falls, which he calls the diſmal Day.
CHAP. XIX. Of Candlemaſs-Day; why ſo called; the Blaſ⯑phemy of the Church of Rome in conſecrating Wax Candles.
[220]THIS Day goes under ſeveral Denomina⯑tions: It is called the Day of CHRIST's Preſentation; becauſe on it CHRIST was pre⯑ſented in the Temple; it is called the Holy-Day of St. Simeon; becauſe it was on it, that he took our SAVIOUR up in his Arms: And it is called the Purification, becauſe then the Holy Virgin was purified. It is generally a Day of Feſtivity, and more than ordinary Obſervation among Women, and is therefore called the Wives Feaſt-Day. The Feaſting ſeems to be obſerved in Honour of the Virgin Mary; for as on the Day of a Woman's being church'd, there is no common Entertainment, ſo it ſeems, that this Feaſting was begun in the Times of Popery, by Way of Compliment to the Churching-Day of the Virgin Mary.
It has the Name of* Candlemaſs-Day, be⯑cauſe [221] Lights were diſtributed and carried about in Proceſſion, or becauſe alſo the Uſe of light⯑ed Tapers, which was obſerved all Winter at Veſpers and Litanies, were then wont to ceaſe, till the next All-Hallowmaſs.
Theſe Lights ſo carried about, were bleſſed of the Prieſts, as Hoſpinian tells us, who made Uſe of the following Prayers at their Conſe⯑cration.* We implore thee by the Invocation of thy Holy Name, and by the Interceſſion of the bleſſed Virgin Mary, the Mother of thy Son, whoſe Feaſt we this Day celebrate with the higheſt Devotion; and by the Inter⯑ceſſion of all thy Saints, that thou wouldſt ſanctifie theſe Candles to the Good and Profit of Men, and the Health of his Soul and Body, whether in Earth or Sea. And again. O LORD JESU, I beſeech thee, that thou wouldſt bleſs this thy Creature of Wax, and grant it thy Heavenly Benediction, by the Power of thy Holy Croſs; that as it was a Gift to Man, by which the Darkneſs might be driven away, ſo now it may be endow'd with ſuch Virtue by the Sign of the Holy [222] Croſs, that whereſoever it is lighted and pla⯑ced, the evil Spirit may tremble, and, with his Servants, be in ſuch Terror and Confuſion as to fly away from that Habitation, and no more vex and diſturb thy Servants.
After this, he adjures the Wax Candles, in Words like theſe.* I adjure thee, O thou waxen Creature, in the Name of our LORD and the Holy Trinity, that thou repel and ex⯑tirpate the Devil and his Sprights, &c And therefore all Chriſtians (ſays Eccius. Tom. 3. Hom. de Purificat.) ought to uſe theſe Lights, with an holy Love, having a ſincere Depen⯑dance, that thus they ſhall be freed by the Power of the Word and this Prayer, from all the Snares and Frauds of the Devil.
Our Author upon this, ſays, That this is manifeſt Blaſphemy and Idolatry. For as on the one Hand, they take the Name of GOD and the Holy Trinity in vain, ſo on the other they attribute to a Wax Candle, what ſhould be aſcribed to CHRIST alone, and the quick⯑ning Power of the Holy Ghoſt.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XIX.
[223]IN the forenamed antient Calendar of the Romiſh Church, I find the ſubſequent Obſervations on the 2d of February, uſually called Candlemas Day.
"Torches are conſecrated"
"Torches are given away for many Days*."
Pope Sergius†, ſays Becon in his Reliques of Rome, Fol. 164, commaunded, that all the People ſhuld go on Proceſſion upon Candlemaſſe Day, and carry Candels about with them, brenning in their Hands, in the Year of our Lord 684. Durand, &c.
How this Candle-bearing on Candlemaſs Day came firſt up, the Author of our Engliſh Feſtival decla⯑reth on this Manner. "Somtyme ſayeth he, when the Romaines by great Myght and royal Power, conquered all the World, they were ſo proude, that they forgat God, and made them divers Gods after their own Luſt. And ſo among all they had a God that they called Mars, that had been tofore a notable Knight in Battayle. And ſo they prayed [224] to hym for Help, and for that they would ſpeed the better of this Knyght, the People prayed, and did great Worſhip to his Mother, that was called Februa, after which Woman, much People have Opinion, that the Moneth February is called. Wherefore the 2d Day of thys Moneth is Candlemaſs Day.
The Romaines this Night, went about the City of Rome, with Torches and Candles brenning in Worſhip of this Woman Februa, for hope to have the more Helpe and Succoure of her Sonne Mars.
Then was there a Pope, that was called Sergius, and when he ſaw Chriſtian People draw to this falſe Maumetry and untrue Belief; he thought to undo this foule Uſe and Cuſtom, and turn it into God's Worſhip, and our Lady's, and gave Com⯑mandment that all Chriſtian People ſhould come to Church, and offer up a Candle brennyng, in the Worſhip that they did to this Woman Februa, and do Worſhip to our Lady, and to her Sonne our Lord Jeſus Chriſt. So that now this Feaſt is ſolemn⯑ly hallowed thorowe all Chriſtendome. And every Chriſtan Man and Woman of covenable Age, is bound to come to Church, and offer up their Can⯑dles, as though they were bodily with our Lady, hopyng for this Reverence and Worſhip that they do to our Ladye to have a great Reward in Heaven, &c."
Ray, in his Collection of Proverbs, preſerves one that relates to this Day: ‘On Candlemas-day throw Candle and Candleſtick away.’ Somerſet.
CHAP. XX. Of Valentine-Day; its Ceremonies; what the Council of Trullus thought of ſuch Cuſtoms; that they had better be omitted.
[225]IT is a Ceremony, never omitted among the Vulgar, to draw Lots, which they Term Valentines, on the Eve before* Valentine-day. The Names of a ſelect Number of one Sex, are by an equal Number of the other put into ſome Veſſel; and after that, every one draws a Name, which for the preſent is called their Valentine, and is alſo look'd upon as a good Omen of their being Man and Wife afterwards.
There is a rural Tradition, that on this Day every† Bird chuſes its Mate. From this [226] perhaps the youthful Part of the World hath firſt practiſed this Cuſtom, ſo common at this Seaſon.
In the Trullan Council we have Lots and Divinations forbid, as being ſome of thoſe Things which provoked the LORD to anger againſt King* Manaſſes, who uſed Lots and Divinations, &c. upon which the Scholiaſt hath theſe Words.† The Cuſtom of drawing Lots was after this Manner; on the 23d Day of June, which is the Eve of St. John Baptiſt, Men and Women were accuſtomed to gather together in the Evening by the Sea-ſide, or in ſome certain Houſes, and there adorn a Girl, who was her Parents firſt-begotten Child, af⯑ter the Manner of a Bride. Then they feaſt⯑ed and leaped after the Manner of Bacchanals, and danced and ſhouted as they were wont to do on their Holy-days: After this they poured into a narrow neck'd Veſſel ſome of the Sea-Water, and put alſo into it certain Things be⯑longing to each of them. Then as if the Devil gifted the Girl, with the Faculty of telling future Things; they would enquire with a loud Voice, about the good or evil Fortune that ſhould attend them: Upon this the Girl would take out of the Veſſel, the firſt Thing that came to Hand, and ſhew it, [227] and give it to the Owner; who upon receiv⯑ing it, was ſo fooliſh as to imagine himſelf wiſer, as to the good or evil Fortune that ſhould attend him.
This Cuſtom, as he tells us a little after, is altogether diabolical: And ſurely it was ſo, being uſed as a preſage of what was future. Was the Cuſtom of the Lots now mention'd, uſed as among the Heathens, they would no Doubt be as worthy of Condemnation; but as far as I know, there is but little Credit given to them; tho' that little is too much, and ought to be laid aſide. But if the Cu⯑ſtom was uſed without any Mixture or Allay of Superſtition, as I believe it is in ſome Pla⯑ces, yet it is often attended with great Incon⯑veniences and Misfortunes, with Uneaſineſſes to Families, with Scandal, and ſometimes with Ruin.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XX.
[228]BIRDS are ſaid to chooſe their Mates about this Time of the Year, and probably from thence came the Cuſtom of young Perſons chuſing Valen⯑tines or ſpecial loving Friends on that Day: This is the commonly received Opinion.—I rather in⯑cline to controvert this, ſuppoſing it to be the Remains of an antient Superſtition in the Church of Rome on this Day, of chooſing Patrons for the Year enſuing; and that, becauſe Ghoſts were thought to walk on the Night of this Day*, or about this Time.
Gallantry ſeems to have borrowed this, or ra⯑ther to have taken it up, when Superſtition (at the Reformation) had been compelled to let it fall.
I have ſearched the Legend of St. Valentine, but [229] think there is no Occurrence in his Life, that could have given Riſe to this Ceremony*.
The learned Moreſin tells† us, that at this Feſtival, the Men uſed to make the Women preſents, as upon another Occaſion the Women uſed to do to the Men, but that in Scotland on this Day pre⯑ſents were made reciprocally.
Mr. Gay has left us a poetical Deſcription of ſome rural Ceremonies uſed on the Morning of this Day.
CHAP. XXI. Of Shrove-tide; what it ſignifies; the Cuſtom of the Papiſts at this Seaſon; that our preſent Cuſtoms are very unbecoming.
[230]SHROVE-TIDE ſignifieth the Time of con⯑feſſing Sins, as the Word Tide, which ſignifies Time; and the Saxon Word Shrive or Shrift, which ſignifies Confeſſion, plainly ſhew. The Reaſon why this Time is ſo denominated is, becauſe it was ſet apart by the Church of Rome for a Time of Shriving or confeſſing Sins. For then People were wont to confeſs their Sins, and receive the Sacrament, that they might be better prepar'd for the Religious Obſervation of the following Seaſon of Lent. Thus in the Conſtitutions of* Simon Sudbury, it is ordered, ‘That Lay-Men ſhould be ad⯑moniſhed to confeſs in the very Beginning of Lent.’ And in Theodolphus's Capitula, it [231] is ordered, ‘That on the Week next before Lent, every Man ſhould go to his Shrift, and his Shrift ſhould ſhrive him in ſuch a Manner, as his Deeds which he had done requir'd: And that he ſhould charge all that belong to his Diſtrict, that if any of them have Diſcord with any, he make Peace with him; if any one will not be brought to this, then he ſhall not ſhrive him; but then he ſhall inform the Biſhop, that he may convert him to what is right, if he be willing to belong to GOD: Then all Contentions and Diſputes ſhall ceaſe; and if there be any one of them, that hath taken Offence at another, then ſhall they be reconcil'd, that they may more freely ſay in the LORD'S Prayer, LORD forgive us our Treſpaſſes, &c. And having thus puri⯑fied their Minds, let them enter upon the Holy Faſt Tide, and cleanſe themſelves by Satisfaction againſt Holy Eaſter, &c. John⯑ſon 994. 36. Conſtitut.’
This Cuſtom of confeſſing to the Prieſt at this Time, was laid aſide by our Church at the Reformation: For Sins are to be confeſs'd to GOD alone, and not to the Prieſt, except when the Conſcience cannot otherwiſe be quieted: Then indeed the Grief is to be open⯑ed to the Spiritual Guide in private,* That [232] by the Miniſtry of GOD's Word, he may give the Benefit of Abſolution, together with ghoſtly Council and Advice, to the quieting of the Con⯑ſcience, and the avoiding of all Scruple and Doubtfulneſs. But how this other worſe Cu⯑ſtom came to be retain'd, of indulging all Manner of Luxury and Intemperance, I know nothing but that the Fleſh was too powerful for the Spirit: The Duties of Religion, how juſtly ſoever enjoyn'd us, are tamely diſpenſed with, but what won't we rather do, than give up the Pleaſures of Life? Surely the Church never deſign'd, when ſhe ſo juſtly took away the publick Confeſſions of this Sea⯑ſon, that Rioting and Gaming, and Drunken⯑neſs, ſhould continue amongſt us. Are theſe a fit Preparation for ſo ſolemn a Seaſon? Will they qualifie us for the Hearing of the Hiſtory of our LORD'S Paſſion? Will they prepare us for the Reception of his Body and Blood? And fit us to meet him in the Mor⯑ning of the Reſurrection? Will they not ra⯑ther ſpeak us Heathens than Chriſtians? And lead us to Hell, than on the Way to Hea⯑ven? Such Cuſtoms as theſe may, in ſome Meaſure, be excuſable among them whoſe* Church has too much led them into thoſe Things; but it is ſcandalous and ſinful and [233] abominable in thoſe, who pretend to be the Enemies of Error and Superſtition, to con⯑tinue the Obſervation of ſuch ſinful Cuſtoms.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXI.
MR. Bourne ſeems to wonder at the Luxury and Intemperance that uſually prevailed at this Seaſon: Was he ignorant that this was no more than a Veſtige of the Romiſh Carnival. See Pancake-Tueſday in the Appendix.
The learned Moreſin* derives the Carnival from the Times of Gentiliſm; he introduces Johannes Boëmus Aubanus deſcribing it thus: ‘Men eat and drink, and abandon themſelves to every Kind of ſportive Foolery, as if reſolved to have their Fill of Pleaſure before they were to die, and as it were forego every Sort of Delight.’ Thus alſo Selden: ‘What the Church debars us one Day, ſhe gives us Leave to take out in another: Firſt we faſt, and then we feaſt: Firſt there is a Carnival, and then a Lent.’
Fitzſtephen informs us, that antiently on Shrove-Tueſday the School-Boys uſed to bring Cocks of the [234] Game * to their Maſter, and to delight themſelves in Cock-fighting all the Forenoon. Vide Stow. Hence ſo many Welch Mains, &c. about this Seaſon.
Since that Time a barbarous Cuſtom hath been inſtituted on this Day of throwing at Cocks †, which we hope will be ſoon forgotten amongſt us. It is an Amuſement fit only for the bloodieſt Savages, and not for humanized Men, much leſs for Chriſtians! This was formerly in Uſe on this Day at New-caſtle, but is now laid aſide. We wiſh it conſigned to eternal Oblivion!
[235]Mr. Bourne takes no Notice of Aſh-Wedneſday, ſo called from a Cuſtom obſerved in the antient Chriſtian Church, of Penitents expreſſing their Humiliation at this Time by appearing in Sack⯑cloth and Aſhes *. The Want of this Diſcipline is at preſent ſupplied by reading publicly on this Day the Curſes denounced againſt impenitent Sin⯑ners, when the People repeat an Amen after each Curſe.
Enlightened as we think ourſelves at this Day, there are many who conſider this general Avowal of the Juſtice of God's Wrath againſt impenitent Sin⯑ners, as curſing their Neighbours; conſequently like good Chriſtians they keep away from Church on the Occaſion.—A Folly and Superſtition worthy of the After-midnight, the Spirit-walking Time of Popery!
In a Convocation held in the Time of Henry the Eighth, mentioned in Fuller's Church Hiſtory, p. 222, ‘giving of Aſhes on Aſh-Wedneſday, to put in Remembrance every Chriſtian Man in the Beginning of Lent and Penance, that he is but Aſhes and Earth, and thereto ſhall return,’ &c. is reſerved with ſome other Rites and Ceremonies, that ſurvived the Shock, that almoſt overthrew, at that remarkable Aera, the whole Pile of Catholic Superſtitions.
CHAP. XXII. Of Palm-Sunday: Why ſo called; how obſerved in the Popiſh Times: What it is truely to carry Palms in our Hands on this Day.
[236]THE Sunday before Eaſter, which is deno⯑minated Palm-Sunday, is ſo called,* be⯑cauſe, as the Ritualiſts ſay, on that Day, the Boughs of Palm-Trees were wont to be carried in Proceſſion, in Imitation of thoſe which the Children of Iſrael ſtrawed in the Way of CHRIST. For they cut down Branches from the Trees, and ſtrawed them in the Way; which according to the Conſent of Antiquity, were the Branches of the Palm-Tree; it being very Common in that Country, and uſed as an Emblem of Victory. And a Doctor of our own Church, in his Diſcourſe upon this Fe⯑ſtival, ſays, ‘† From the Story, as deſcribed by St. Luke and St. Matthew, ſome of the an⯑cient Church took Occaſion, as on this Day, to go in Proceſſion with Palms in their Hands, and to denominate it Palm-Sunday.’
[237]But however harmleſs this Cuſtom might have been, in the Times of its firſt inſtitution, it is certain, that in after Ages it ſunk into Superſtition and groſs Idolatry. Thus the Rhemiſts, in their Tranſlation of the New Te⯑ſtament, deſcribe the Ceremony themſelves: ‘Theſe Offices of Honour, done to our Savi⯑our extraordinarily, were very acceptable. And for a Memory hereof, the Holy Church maketh a ſolemn Proceſſion every Year upon this Day; ſpecially in our Country, when it was Catholick, with the Bleſſed Sacrament reverently carryed, as it were CHRIST upon the Aſs, and ſtrawing of Buſhes and Flowers, bearing of Palms, ſetting up Boughs, ſpread⯑ing and hanging up the richeſt Clothes, the Quire and Quireſters ſinging, as here the Children and the People; all done in a very godly Ceremony, to the Honour of CHRIST, and the Memory of his Triumph upon this Day. The like Service, and the like Duties done to him in all other ſolemn Proceſſions of the Bleſſed Sacrament, and otherwiſe, be undoubtedly no leſs grateful.’ Dr.* Fulke upon this, gives this Anſwer: ‘Your Palm-Sunday Proceſſion was horrible Idolatry, and abuſing of the LORD'S Inſti⯑tution, who ordained his Supper to be eaten [238] and drunken, not to be carryed about in Proceſſion like a Heatheniſh Idol: But it is pretty Sport, that you make the Prieſts that carryeth this Idol, to ſupply the Room of the Aſs, on which CHRIST did ride: Thus you turn the Holy Miſtery of CHRIST'S riding to Jeruſalem, to a May-game and pa⯑gent Play. And yet you ſay, ſuch Service done to CHRIST is undoubtedly exceeding grateful; yea, no leſs grateful, than that was done by his Diſciples, at the Time mentioned in the Text: Your Argument and Proof is none, but your bare Aſſevera⯑tions. That which the Diſciples did, had the Warrant of the Holy Scripture; but who hath regarded theſe Theatrical Pomps at their Hands? Or what Word of GOD have you to aſſure you that he accepteth ſuch Will-worſhip? Who deteſteth all Wor⯑ſhip, which is according to the Doctrines and Traditions of Men, and not after his own Commandment.’
From this ſuperſtitious and idolatrous Cuſ⯑tom, without all doubt it comes to paſs, that we now and then, on a Palm-Sunday, ſee the young People carrying Branches of Palms in their Hands; which they ſeem fond of having that Day, and which they as little regard at other Times. It is true indeed, it is a Relick of the ancient Superſtition of the Papiſts, but [239] as it is now intirely ſtript of any Superſtition, and is an Emblem of the Seaſon, and the Tranſactions of that Day; ſo I ſee no harm in ſo innocent an Obſervation.
But how much better would it be to car⯑ry in our Hands this Day,* the Palm of good Works, the Graces of Humility, and Kindneſs, and Charity, to feed the Hungry, to give drink to the Thirſty, to clothe the Naked, to entertain the Strangers, to viſit the Sick and in Priſon, &c. By ſuch Actions as theſe, ſhould we truly carry Palms in our Hands; by theſe we ſhould truly ſtraw the Way for our LORD, and ſo follow his Steps to the Heavenly Jeruſalem.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXII.
[240]THERE can be no Doubt but that Palm-Sunday, the Dominica in Ramis Palmarum, was ſo called from the Palm Branches and green Boughs for⯑merly diſtributed on that Day, in Commemoration of our Lord's riding to Jeruſalem*. Sprigs of Box Wood are ſtill uſed as a Subſtitute for Palms in Ro⯑man Catholic Countries.—Stow, in his Survey of London, tells us, ‘that in the Week before Eaſter, had ye great Shewes made, for the fetching in of a twiſted Tree, or With, as they termed it, out of the Woods into the King's Houſe, and the like in⯑to every Man's Houſe of Honour or Worſhip.’ This muſt alſo have been a Subſtitute for the Palm: Thus it is ſtill cuſtomary with our Boys to go out and gather the Willow Flowers or Buds at this Time.—Theſe ſeem to have been ſelected, becauſe in the North they are generally the only Things at this Seaſon, in which the Power of Vegetation can be diſcovered.
The Ruſſians (of the Greek Church) have a very ſolemn Proceſſion on Palm Sunday.
CHAP. XXIII. Of riſing early on Eaſter Day: What is meant by the Sun dancing that Morn: The Antiquity of riſing early on this Day; the End and De⯑ſign of it: The great Advantage of it.
[241]IT is a common Cuſtom among the Vulgar and uneducated Part of the World, to riſe before the Sun on Eaſter-day, and walk into the Fields: The Reaſon of which is to ſee the Sun Dance; which they have been told, from an old Tradition, always dances as upon that Day. We read indeed that the Sun once* ſtood ſtill, but whether the Sun danced upon the very Day our Saviour roſe on, we cannot tell: It's very probable it did not, becauſe the Scriptures are ſilent; and that it never did ſo ſince, I think we may be well aſſur'd; foraſ⯑much as never any, that we have heard of, have ſeen any ſuch Thing ſince that Time. If therefore this Tradition hath any Meaning, it muſt be a metaphorical one; that when the Morning proves clear, there is a ſeeming Smile over the Face of Nature, and Earth and Hea⯑ven ſhew Tokens of Joy. For as the Earth and her Valleys, by ſtanding thick with Corn, [242] are ſaid to laugh and ſing; ſo, on Account of the Reſurrection, the Heavens and the Sun may be ſaid to dance for Joy; or as the Pſal⯑miſt words it,* The Heavens may rejoyce, and the Earth may be glad.
There is then, really ſpeaking, nothing in the Dancing of the Sun upon Eaſter-day; but yet it is a very ancient and commendable Cuſtom to be up early at this Holy Time: And therefore Damaſcen, in his Paſchal Hymn, ſings,† Let us watch very early in the Morn⯑ing; and inſtead of Ointment, let us bring an Hymn to our Lord; and let us ſee our CHRIST, the Sun of Righteouſneſs, who is the Life that riſeth to all Men. And indeed it is the moſt ſeaſonable Time for meditating on our LORD'S Reſurrection, and it's pleaſing Cir⯑cumſtances. For as the Place where any nota⯑ble Thing has been tranſacted, ſeldom or never fails to raiſe the Idea of the Tranſaction; ſo the particular Time, when it was done, does generally produce the ſame Effect. And as the Truth of the Former, was the Occaſion of many holy and religious Men going‡ to viſit [243] the Place of the Sepulchre, and hear it, as it were, ſay, what the Angel did to the Women, Come, ſee the Place where the Lord lay; ſo the Truth of the Latter was the Reaſon, why de⯑vout and holy Men, did in the beſt Ages of the Church, riſe early in the Morning of the Reſurrection. The Primitive Chriſtians ſpent the Night preceeding it, in Prayers and Praiſes, till the Time of Cock-crow, the ſuppoſed Hour of our Saviour's riſing. For as* Durant tells us, it is univerſally aſſented to by the Latin Church, that after our Saviour had conquer'd Death, and broken the Gates of Hell, he aroſe from the Dead, not at Mid-night, but in the Morning, at the Time of Cock-crow; which not the Cocks, but the Angels themſelves pro⯑claimed. And when theſe Pernoctations were laid aſide, it was the Cuſtom to riſe early, and ſpend the Morning in ſuch a Manner as was ſuitable to the Nature of the Time. The Salutation of the Eaſtern Church Aneſteſe; or, The LORD is riſen, and the uſual Anſwer, The LORD is riſen indeed; were no doubt the com⯑mon Salutation of that Morning: And if this preſent Cuſtom of the Vulgar has had at any Time any laudable Cuſtom for its Original, it [244] was, no doubt, this of riſing early to contem⯑plate the more ſeaſonably on the Reſurrection of CHRIST.
And now, was this the End of riſing early at that Holy Time, it would be very advan⯑tageous; but to riſe with the View of the Vul⯑gar, is fooliſh and ridiculous. Would we riſe before the Sun, and prevent the Dawn of Day, our Meditations would be ſtrong and vigorous, and almoſt perſuade us that the real Actions of that Morn were preſented to our View. For when at that Time all Things are huſht in Silence, and wrap'd in Darkneſs, or but illu⯑minated with the friendly Moon, the* Guide of Mary Magdalene, and the other Women to the Sepulchre; 'tis eaſy and natural to medi⯑tate on theſe Things; to ſee our Saviour's Tomb; to ſee the Angels ſit as Guardians on it; and the trembling Watch fled into the City. And now the LORD is riſen indeed, and they that ſeek him early ſhall find him. † Be⯑hold then Mary Magdalene, on the firſt Day of the Week, coming from her own Houſe at [245] Bethany, before the other Women, very early in the Morning, when it was as yet Dark, * to find Eaſe and Conſolation at the Sepulchre: Behold ſhe and the other Women bringing the prepared Spices to embalm their LORD: Behold Peter and John running to the Sepul⯑chre and returning, whilſt Mary continues in Sorrow and Tears: And as ſhe weeps, ye may ſee her look into the Sepulchre; but he is not there, he is riſen. Behold then the Guardians of the Tomb, ſaying,† Woman, why weepeſt thou? Nay behold the Lamb of GOD himſelf, with the very ſame Words, wiping away the Tears from her Eyes. And JESUS ſaid unto her, Woman, why weepeſt thou? Whom ſeekeſt thou? She ſuppoſing him to be the Gardiner, ſaith unto him, Sir, If thou have born him hence, tell me where thou haſt laid him, and I will take him away. JESUS ſaid unto her, Mary. With what Joy now doth ſhe run to his Feet, willing and deſirous, and eager to embrace them. But he bids her not to touch him, but go to his Brethren, and ſay unto them, I aſcend unto my Father and your Father, to my GOD and your GOD. Behold a little after this, his Apparition to her and the other Women, and how he ſuffers them to kiſs his Feet. [246] * He appeared alſo about the ſame Time to Peter.
Theſe and the other Accidents at our LORD'S Reſurrection, would afford us a ſatisfactory and comfortable Meditation; would inflame our Hearts with a burning Love, and melt us into Tears of Joy. In our eager Wiſhes and warm Deſires, we ſhould, with the Holy Wo⯑men, kiſs the Feet of our Saviour, and be al⯑moſt Partakers of equal Happineſs with them; or, ſure we are, that we ſhould have our Sa⯑viour in our Hearts, and not fail of ſeeing him in his Kingdom. He whom we have ſo carefully ſought for, will vouchſafe to be found of us; in his Grace, at the Sepulchre, and in his Glory, in Heaven. Happy they, who ſo early ſeek their Saviour; who long after him, as the Hart doth after the Water-Brooks; who ſeek him among the † Lilies, un⯑til the Day break, and the Shadows flee away. Happy they, their Converſation is now in Heaven, and their Happineſs hereafter, will be the Joys of Eternity: Where they ſhall no more be abſent, but ever preſent with the LORD.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIII.
[247]MR. Bourne has exhauſted the Subject of this Chapter. The learned Author of the Vul⯑gar Errors has left us his Thoughts concerning it in the ſubſequent Quotation; in which if the Matter be not found curious, the Manner perhaps will be conſidered as highly ſo: ‘We ſhall not, I hope, ſays he, diſparage the Reſurrection of our Redeemer, if we ſay the Sun doth not dance on Eaſter Day. *—And though we would willing⯑ly aſſent unto any ſympathetical Exultation, yet [248] cannot conceive therein any more than a tro⯑pical Expreſſion. Whether any ſuch Motion there were in that Day wherein Chriſt ariſed; Scripture hath not revealed, which hath been punctual in other Records, concerning Solary Miracles; and the Areopagite, that was amazed at the Eclipſe, took no Notice of this: And if metaphorical Expreſſions go ſo far, we may be bold to affirm, not only that one Sun danced, but two aroſe that Day. That Light appeared at his Nativity, and Darkneſs at his Death, and yet a Light at both; for even that Darkneſs was a Light unto the Gentiles, illuminated by that Obſcurity. That 'twas the firſt Time the Sun ſet above the Horizon. That although there were Darkneſs above the Earth, there was Light beneath it, nor dare we ſay, that Hell was dark if he were in it.’
This is a fine aenigmatical Way of Reaſoning, and from the Turn of his Diſcourſe, one might have aſked, (with the Butler's Compliment to Vellum in the Haunted Houſe) if it were not to be too lu⯑dicrous upon a ſolemn Subject; ‘I fancy, Maſter Doctor, you could make a Riddle.’
For the Paſche, vulgò Paſte, or Eaſter Eggs, with which Children entertain themſelves here in the North at this Seaſon, and of which Mr. Bourne has taken no Notice, ſee the Appendix, in Verbo Paſche or Paſte Eggs.
CHAP. XXIV. Of Eaſter Holy-Days: A Time of Relaxation from Labour: How obſerved in the dark Ages of Popery: That our Cuſtoms at this Time, are ſprung from theirs.
[249]ON the Holy-Days of Eaſter, it is cuſtomary for Work to ceaſe, and Servants to be at Liberty: Which is a Reſemblance of the Prac⯑tice of the primitive Church, which ſet apart the whole Week after Eaſter, for to praiſe and glorifie GOD, for our SAVIOUR'S Reſurrection: In which* Time all ſervile Labour ceas'd, that Servants as well as others might be preſent at the Devotions of the Seaſon. But other Cuſtoms ſo frequently obſerved at this Time, ſuch as publick Showes, Gamings, Horſe-Races, &c. were forbidden, as being foreign to the Holineſs of this Seaſon.
In after Ages, when the Church fell into Corruption, and the Subſtance of Religion de⯑cay'd into the Shadow of Ceremonies, the uſual Prayers and Praiſes of the Seaſon, were either much neglected, or but ſuperficially obſerved. [250] For Belithus, a Ritualiſt of thoſe Times tells us,* That it was cuſtomary in ſome Churches, for the Biſhops and Arch-Biſhops themſelves to play with the inferior Clergy, even at Hand-Ball; and this alſo, as Durandus witneſſeth,† even on Eaſter-Day it ſelf. This was called‡ the Liberty of December, becauſe that for⯑merly, it was cuſtomary among the Heathens in that Month to indulge their Servants with a certain Time of Liberty; when they were on the Level with their Maſters, and feaſted and banqueted with them.
Why they ſhould play at Hand-Ball at this Time rather than any other Game, I have not been able to find out; but I ſuppoſe it will be readily granted, that this Cuſtom of ſo playing, was the Original of our preſent Recreations and Diverſions on Eaſter Holy Days, and in particular of playing at Hand-Ball for a § Tanzy-Cake, which at this Seaſon, is gene⯑rally practiſed; and I would hope practiſed with Harmleſſneſs and Innocence. For when [251] the common Devotions of the Day are over, there is is nothing ſinful in lawful Recreation. But for the Governors of Churches to deſcend to ſuch Childiſh Exerciſes, and that even on the Great Sunday of the Year, was not only unbecoming their Gravity and Reſervedneſs, but was alſo a down-right breach of the fourth Commandment. But theſe were Ages of Ig⯑norance and Darkneſs, when the World was taught for the Doctrines of GOD, the Command⯑ments of Men.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIV.
BY the Law concerning Holidays, mentioned before in the Obſervations on Chapter 17th, and made in the Time of King Alfred the Great, it was appointed that the Week after Eaſter ſhould be kept holy. Collier's Eccleſiaſtical Hiſt. Vol. I. p. 163.
Fitzſtephen tells us of an Eaſter Holiday Amuſe⯑ment uſed in his Time at London, ‘they fight Battels, ſays he, on the Water, a Shield is hang⯑ed [252] upon a Pole, fixed in the Midſt of the Stream; a Boat is prepared without Oars, to be carried by violence of the Water, and in the Forepart there⯑of ſtandeth a young Man, ready to give Charge upon the Shield with his Lance.—If ſo be he break his Lance againſt the Shield, and do not fall, he is thought to have performed a worthy Deed,—if ſo be without breaking his Launce, he runneth ſtrongly again the Shield, down he falleth into the Water, for the Boat is violently forced with the Tide; but on each Side of the Shield ride two Boats, furniſhed with young Men, which recover him that falleth as ſoon as they may.—Upon the Bridge, Wharfs and Houſes by the River's Side, ſtand great numbers to ſee and laugh thereat.’ Stow, p. 76.
Mr. Bourne confeſſes himſelf to be entirely igno⯑rant of the Reaſons why they play at Hand Ball * at this Time, rather than any other Game.—I find [253] in J. Boëmus Aubanus'* Deſcription of antient Rites in his Country, that there were at this Seaſon Foot Courſes in the Meadows, in which the Victors carried off a Cake given to be run for, as we ſay, by ſome better Sort of Perſon in the Neighbour⯑hood.— Sometimes two Cakes were propoſed, one for the young Men, another for the Girls, and there was a great Concourſe of People on the Oc⯑caſion.— This is a Cuſtom by no means unlike our Forth Meetings on theſe Holidays.—The winning a Tanzy Cake at the Game of Hand-Ball †, depends chiefly upon Swiftneſs of Foot: It too is a Trial of Fleetneſs and Speed, as well as the Foot Race.
Tanſy, ſays Selden, in the ſubſequent curious Paſſage in his Table Talk, was taken from the [254] bitter Herbs in uſe among the Jews at this Seaſon. ‘Our Meats and our Sports, have much of them Relation to Church-Works.—The Coffin of our Chriſtmas Pies, in Shape long, is in Imitation of the Cratch *: Our chuſing Kings and Queens on Twelfth Night, hath Reference to the three Kings.—So likewiſe our eating of Fritters, whip⯑ping of Tops, roaſting of Herrings, Jack of Lents, &c. they are all in Imitation of Church-Works, Emblems of Martyrdom. Our Tanſies at Eaſter have Reference to the bitter Herbs; though at the ſame Time 'twas always the Faſhion for a Man to have a Gammon of Bacon, to ſhew himſelf to be no Jew.’ V. Chriſtmaſs.
Durand† tells us, that on Eaſter Tueſday, Wives uſed to beat their Huſbands, on the Day following the Huſbands their Wives. There is a Cuſtom ſtill retained at the City of Durham on theſe Holidays: On one Day the Men take off the Women's Shoes, which are only to be redeemed by a Preſent; on another Day the Women take of the Men's in like Manner.
CHAP. XXV. Of May-Day; the Cuſtom of going to the Woods the Night before; this the Practice of other Nations: The Original of it; the Unlawful⯑neſs.
[255]ON the Calends, or the firſt Day of May, commonly called May-Day, the juvenile Part of both Sexes, were wont to riſe a little after Mid-night, and walk to ſome neigh⯑bouring Wood, accompany'd with Muſick and the blowing of Horns; where they break down Branches from the Trees, and adorn them with Noſe-gays and Crowns of Flowers. When this is done, they return with their Booty home-wards, about the ri⯑ſing of the Sun, and make their Doors and Windows to Triumph in the Flowery Spoil. The after-part of the Day, is chiefly ſpent in dancing round a Tall-Poll, which is called a May-Poll; which being placed in a convenient Part of the Village, ſtands there, as it were conſecrated to the Goddeſs of Flowers, without the leaſt Violation offer'd it, in the whole Circle of the Year. And this is not the Cuſtom of the Britiſh Common People only, but it is the Cuſtom of the Generality of other Nations; particularly of the Italians, [256] where Polydore Virgil tells us, The* Youth of both Sexes were accuſtomed to go into the Fields, on the Calends of May, and bring thence the Branches of Trees, ſinging all the Way as they came, and ſo place them on the Doors of their Houſes.
†This is the Relick of an ancient Cuſtom among the Heathen, who obſerved the four laſt Days of April, and the firſt of May, in Honour of the Goddeſs Flora, who was ima⯑gin'd the Deity preſiding over the Fruit and Flowers. It was obſerved with all Manner of Obſcenity and Lewdneſs, and the undecent Sports and Poſtures of naked Women, who were called together with the Noiſe of Trum⯑pets, and danced before the Spectators.
From this Cuſtom of the Heathens hath ours undoubtedly come; and tho' for that Reaſon barely, it need not be laid aſide; yet foraſmuch as many Country People are of [257] Opinion,* That the Obſervation of this Ceremony is a good Omen, and a Procurer of the Succeſs of the Fruits of the Earth, which is entirely a Piece of Superſtition; and becauſe alſo much Wickedneſs and Debauch⯑ery are committed that Night, to the Scandle of whole Families, and the Diſhonour of Religion, there is all the Reaſon in the World, for laying it aſide.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXV.
IN the old Calendar of the Romiſh Church above cited, there is the following Obſerva⯑tion on the 30th of April: ‘The Boys go out and ſeek May-Trees *.’
Stow tells us, in his Survey of London,† that in the Month of May, namely, on May-day in the [258] Morning, every Man, except impediment, would walk into the ſweet Meddowes and green Woods, there to rejoice their Spirits with the Beauty and Savour of ſweet Flowers, and with the Harmony of Birds praiſing God in their Kinde.
He quotes from Hall an Account of Henry the Eighth's riding a Maying from Greenwich to the high Ground of Shooter's Hill, with Queen Kathe⯑rine his wife, accompanied with many Lords and Ladies.
He further tells us, ‘I find alſo that in the Month of May, the Citizens of London (of all Eſtates) lightly in every Pariſh, or ſometimes two or three Pariſhes joining together, had their ſeveral Mayings *, and did fetch in May-Poles [259] with divers warlike Shews, with good Archers, Morrice Dancers, and other Devices for Paſtime all the Day long; and towards the Evening they had Stage-Plaies and Bone-Fires in the Streets.’ And again he ſays, ‘in the Reign of Henry the Sixth, the Aldermen and Sheriffs of London, be⯑ing on May-day at the Biſhop of London's Wood, and having there a worſhipful Dinner for them⯑ſelves and other Commers, Lydgate the Monk of Bury ſent them, by a Purſivant, a joyful Commendation of that Seaſon, beginning thus:’
[260]Mr. Borlaſe, in his curious Account of the Man⯑ners of Cornwal, tells us, ‘An antient Cuſtom, ſtill retained by the Corniſh, is that of decking their Doors and Porches on the firſt of May with green Sycamore and Hawthorn Boughs, and of planting Trees, or rather Stumps of Trees, be⯑fore their Houſes: And on May Eve, they from Towns make Excurſions into the Country, and having cut down a tall Elm, brought it into Town, fitted a ſtraight and taper Pole to the End of it, and painted the ſame, erect it in the moſt public Places, and on Holidays and Feſti⯑vals adorn it with Flower Garlands, or Inſigns and Streamers.’ He adds, ‘This Uſage is no⯑thing more than a Gratulation of the Spring Seaſon; and every Houſe exhibited a proper Sig⯑nal of its Approach, to teſtify their univerſal Joy at the Revival of Vegetation.’
The Author of the Pamphlet, entitled, ‘The Way to Things by Words, and to Words by Things,’ in his Specimen of an Etimological Vocabulary, conſiders the May-Pole * in a new and curious Light: We gather from him that our An⯑ceſtors held an anniverſary Aſſembly on May-day; the Column of the May (whence our May-Pole) was the great Standard of Juſtice in the Ey-Commons, or Fields of May. Here it was that the People, if they ſaw Cauſe, depoſed or puniſhed their Gover⯑nors, their Barons, their Kings.— The Judge's [261] Bough or Wand (at this Time diſcontinued, and only faintly repreſented by a trifling Noſegay), and the Staff or Rod of Authority in the Civil and in the Military (for it was the Mace of Civil Power, and the Truncheon of the Field Officers) are both derived from hence.—A Mayor, he ſays, received his Name from this May, in the Senſe of lawful Power.—The Crown, a Mark of Dignity and Sym⯑bol of Power, like the Mace and Sceptre, was alſo taken from the May, being Repreſentative of the Garland or Crown, which when hung on the Top of the May or Pole, was the great Signal for con⯑vening the People.—The Arches of it, which ſpring from the Circlet and meet together at the Mound or round Ball, being neceſſarily ſo formed to ſuſ⯑pend it on the Top of the Pole.
The Word May-Pole, he obſerves is a Pleonaſm; in French it is called ſingly the Mai.
This is, he farther tells us, one of the antienteſt Cuſtoms, which from the remoteſt Ages, has been by Repetition from Year to Year, perpetuated down to our Days, not being at this Inſtant to⯑tally exploded, eſpecially in the lower Claſs of Life. —It was conſidered as the Boundary Day, that di⯑vided the Confines of Winter and Summer, alluſively to which, there was inſtituted a ſportful War be⯑tween two Parties; the one in Defence of the Continuance of Winter, the other for bringing in the Summer.—The Youth were divided into Troops, the one in Winter Livery, the other in the gay Ha⯑bit of the Spring.—The mock Battle was always fought Booty, the Spring was ſure to obtain the [262] Victory, which they celebrated by carrying * tri⯑umphally green Branches with May Flowers, pro⯑claiming and ſinging the Song of Joy, of which the Burthen was, in theſe, or equivalent Terms: ‘"We have brought the Summer home †."’
CHAP. XXVI. Of Parochial Perambulations: Their Antiquity, the Benefit and Advantage of them.
[263]IT was a general Cuſtom formerly, and is ſtill obſerved in ſome Country Pariſhes, to go round the Bounds and Limits of the Pariſh, on one of the three Days before Holy Thurſday, or the Feaſt of our LORD's Aſcenſion; when the Miniſter, accompany'd with his Church-Wardens and Pariſhioners, were wont to de⯑precate the Vengeance of GOD, beg a Bleſ⯑ſing on the Fruits of the Earth, and preſerve the Rights and Properties of their Pariſh.
The Original of this Cuſtom is dated from the Times of the Heathens. For* from the Days of Numa Popilius, they worſhipped the God Terminus, whom they looked upon to be the Guardian of Fields and Landmarks, and the Keeper up of Friendſhip and Peace among Men: Upon this Account the Feaſt called Terminalia, was dedicated to him; inſtead of which it is a very ancient Cuſtom to ſurround [264] the Bounds of Pariſhes every Year: And in⯑ſtead of Heatheniſh Rites and Sacrifices to an imaginary God, to offer Praiſes and Prayers to the true GOD, the GOD of the whole Earth. The Cuſtom was, the People accom⯑pany'd the Biſhop, or ſome of the Clergy into the Fields, where Litanies were made, and the Mercy of GOD implor'd, that he would avert the Evils of Plague and Peſtilence, that he would ſend them good and ſeaſonable Weather, and give them the Fruits of the Earth in due Seaſon.
The Litanies or Rogations, which were* then made Uſe of, and gave Name to the Time of Rogation-Week, were firſt obſerved by Mamertus, Biſhop of Vienna, in the Year 550,† on Account of the frequent Earthquakes that happened, and the Incurſions of wild Beaſts, which laid in Ruins, and depopulated the City. Not that Litanies and Rogations were not uſed before, but that before this [265] Time they were not affixed to theſe Days. And ſince that, they have been obſerved of the whole Church at this Seaſon, except the Church of* Spain, who chus'd rather to have them after Pentecoſt than before it; becauſe from Eaſter-day to the Feaſt of Pentecoſt, it was the Cuſtom of the Church not to Faſt: For as they themſelves reaſon'd, the Children of the Bride-Chamber cannot Faſt ſo long as the Bridegroom is with them; and therefore they held their Rogations after Pentecoſt.
What now remains among us, is the Re⯑lick of this antient and laudable Cuſtom, which was always obſerved in the old Church of England, and has been alſo in ſome Mea⯑ſure ſince the Reformation too.
In† the Canons of Cuthbert, Arch-biſhop of Canterbury, which were made at Cloves-hoo, in the Year 747, it was order'd that Litanies, that is, Rogations, ſhould be obſerved of the [266] Clergy, and all the People with great Reve⯑rence on theſe Days, viz. the ſeventh of the Kalends of May, according to the Rites of the Church of Rome, who termeth this the greater Litany; and alſo according to the Cu⯑ſtom of our Fore-fathers, on the three Days before the Aſcention of our LORD into the Heavens, with Faſting, &c. And in the In⯑junctions made in the Reign of Queen Eliza⯑beth, it is ordered, ‘* That the Curate, at certain and convenient Places, ſhall admo⯑niſh the People to give Thanks to GOD, in the beholding of GOD'S Benefits; for the Increaſe and Abundance of his Fruits upon the Face of the Earth, with the Saying of the 103 Pſalm, &c. at which Time the Miniſter ſhall inculcate theſe or ſuch Sen⯑tences. Curſed be he which tranſlateth the Bounds and Doles of his Neighbours: Or ſuch Orders of Prayers as ſhall be hereafter.’
Agreeable to this we read, in the Life of the pious Hooker, ‘† That he would by no Means omit the Cuſtomary Time of Proceſ⯑ſion, perſuading all, both Rich and Poor, if they deſired the Preſervation of Love, and their Pariſh Rites and Liberties, to ac⯑company him in his Perambulation, and moſt did ſo; in which Perambulation, he [267] would uſually Expreſs more pleaſant Diſ⯑courſe, than at other Times, and would then always Drop ſome loving and facetious Obſervations, to be remembred againſt the next Year, eſpecially by the Boys and young People: Still inclining them; and all his preſent Pariſhioners, to meekneſs and mutu⯑al Kindneſſes and Love; becauſe Love thinks not Evil, but covers a Multitude of Infirmi⯑ties.’
We may alſo obſerve, That the particular Office order'd by our Church for Rogation-Sunday, is exactly ſuited to the Nature of the Seaſon; that the three Days following are ap⯑pointed Faſts by our Church, and that one of our Church Homilies is compoſed particularly, for the Parochial Perambulation. All which ſhews the Cuſtom and Intention of the Church, and that the practiſing of it would be ſervice⯑able to the Sons of Men: Would ſave their Lives from Deſtruction, and crown them with Mercy and loving Kindneſs; would ſend them Springs into their Rivers, and make them run among the Hills: Would bring forth Graſs for the Cattle, and green Herb for the Service of Men.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVI.
[268]THE Word Parochia or Pariſh antiently ſigni⯑fied what we now call the Dioceſe of a Bi⯑ſhop.— In the early Ages of the Chriſtian Church, as Kings founded Cathedrals, ſo great Men found⯑ed parochial Churches, for the Converſion of themſelves and their Dependents; the Bounds of the parochial Diviſion, being commonly the ſame with thoſe of the Founder's Juriſdiction. Some Foundations of this Kind were as early as Juſtinian the Emperor. Bede mentions them about 700.
Before the Reign of Edward the Confeſſor, the parochial Diviſions in this Kingdom were ſo far advanced, that every Perſon might be traced to the Pariſh to which he belonged.—This appears by the Canons publiſhed in the Time of Edgar and Canute. The Diſtinction of Pariſhes as they now ſtand, appears to have been ſettled before the Nor⯑man Conqueſt: In Doomſday Book, the Pariſhes agree very near to the modern Diviſion. See Collier's Eccl. Hiſt. Vol. I. p. 231.—Camden tells us, that this Kingdom was firſt divided into Pa⯑riſhes by Honorius, Archbiſhop of Canterbury, A. D. 636, and counts 2984 Pariſhes.—The Late⯑ran Council made ſome ſuch Diviſion as this: It compelled every Man to pay Tythes to his Pariſh Prieſt; Men before that Time payed them to whom they pleaſed; ſince then, it has happend [269] that few, if they could be excuſed from doing it, would care to pay them at all.
Blount tells us, that Rogation Week, (Saxon Gangdagas, i. e. Days of Perambulation*) is al⯑ways the next but one before Whitſunday: And ſo called, becauſe on Monday, Tueſday, and Wed⯑neſday of that Week, Rogations and Litanies were uſed: And Faſting, or at leaſt Abſtinence then enjoined by the Church to all Perſons, not only for a devout Preparative to the Feaſts of Chriſt's glorious Aſcenſion, and the Deſcent of the Holy Ghoſt ſhortly after, but alſo to requeſt and ſuppli⯑cate the Bleſſing of God upon the Fruits of the Earth.—And in this Reſpect, the Solemnization of Matrimony is forbidden, from the firſt Day of the ſaid Week, till Trinity Sunday.
The Dutch call it Cruys Week, i. e. Croſs Week, and ſo it is called in ſome Parts of England, be⯑cauſe of old (as ſtill among Roman Catholics) when the Prieſts went on Proceſſion this Week, the Croſs was carried before them†.
[270]In the Inns of Court, he adds, it is called Graſs Week, becauſe the Commons of that Week conſiſt much of Salads, hard Eggs, and green Sauce upon ſome of the Days.—The Feaſt of the old Romans called Rabigalia and Ambarvalia, (quod Victima arva ambiret) did in their heatheniſh Way ſomewhat reſemble theſe Inſtitutions, and were kept in May, in Honour of Robigus.
CHAP. XXVII. Of Midſummer-Eve: Of kindling Fires, their Original: That this Cuſtom formerly was ſu⯑perſtitious, but now may be uſed with Inno⯑cence.
[271]ON the Eve of St. John Baptiſt, commonly called Midſummer Eve, it is uſual in the moſt of Country Places, and alſo here and there in Towns and Cities, for both Old and Young to meet together, and be Merry over a large Fire, which is made in the open Street. Over this they frequently leap and play at va⯑rious Games, ſuch as Running, Wreſtling, Dancing, &c. But this is generally the Exer⯑ciſe of the younger Sort; for the old Ones, for the moſt Part, ſit by as Spectators, and enjoy themſelves and their Bottle. And thus they ſpend the Time till Mid-night, and ſome⯑times till Cock-Crow.
Belithus tells us,* That it was a Cuſtom to carry lighted Torches on Midſummer-Eve, as an Emblem of St. John Baptiſt, who was a burning and a ſhining Light, and the Preparer [272] of the Way of CHRIST. But if this was the Reaſon of this Cuſtom formerly, as it's proba⯑ble it was, (it having been a common Thing, to ſhadow out Times and Seaſons by Em⯑blems;) yet the Cuſtom ſtill continued among us, was originally inſtituted upon another Bottom.
And indeed the* Original of this Cuſtom is Heatheniſh. For in ancient Times the Dra⯑gons, being incited to Luſt through the Heat of the Seaſon, did frequently, as they flew through the Air, Spermatize in the Wells and Fountains. By this Means the Water became infected, and the Air polluted; ſo that who⯑ever drank the Waters, was either tormented with a grievous Diſtemper, or loſt his Life. As ſoon as the Phycians perceived this, th [...] ordered Fires to be made every where about the Wells and Fountains, and thoſe Things which occaſioned the noiſomeſt Smell to be burnt, knowing that thereby the Dragons would be driven away. And foraſmuch as this Cuſtom was obſerved about the Time we [273] now celebrate St. John Baptiſt's Feaſt, it is therefore ſtill obſerved among ſome People. And agreeable to this it is, that Mr. Cambden tells us, that Barnwell, a Village near Cam⯑bridge, got its Name from the Children play⯑ing about a Well on St. John Baptiſt's Eve.
The Cuſtom of kindling ſuch Fires, was ſeverely cenſur'd by the Church: And there⯑fore in the Council of Trullus, this Canon was made againſt it,* That if any Clergy-man or Lay-man obſerved the Rite of making on Fires on the New-Moon, (which ſome were wont to obſerve, and according to an old Cuſtom, to leap over them in a mad and fooliſh Manner,) he ſhould be depoſed, if the Former, if the Latter, he ſhould be ex⯑communicated.
The Scholiaſt upon this Canon hath theſe Words: The New-Moon was always the firſt Day of the Month, and it was Cuſtomary among the Jews and Greeks, to hold then a Feaſt, and pray that they might be lucky du⯑ring the Continuance of the Month. Of theſe it was, that GOD ſpake by the Prophet: My Soul hateth your New-Moons and your Sab⯑baths. And not only this, but they alſo kindled Fires before their Shops and Houſes, and leaped over them; imagining that all the [274] Evils which had befallen them formerly, would be burnt away, and that they ſhould be more ſucceſsful and lucky afterwards. Now about the Sitting of this Synod, there were ſome of the Chriſtians, who obſerved this Cuſtom upon the ſame Accounts that the Heathens did, which occaſioned it's being forbid by the Council; and that if a Clergy⯑man was Guilty of it, he ſhould be depoſed; if a Lay-man, excommunicated. He alſo tells us, that on St. John Baptiſt's Eve, the Vul⯑gar were wont to make on Fires for the whole Night, and leap over them, and draw Lots, and Divine about their good or evil Fortune.
But whatever Reaſon the Heathens had for kindling theſe Fires; whether as Duran⯑dus thinks, that the luſtful Dragons might be driven away, or as the Canon, that their evil Fortune might be burnt, it is certain that the Cuſtom was invented and practiſed by them; and becauſe of the Superſtition attending the Obſervation of it, was very juſtly forbidden by the Council. And undoubtedly was the Making of ſuch Fires now, attended with any ſuch Superſtition, it would be equally crimi⯑nal to obſerve them. But* when they are only kindled as Tokens of Joy, to excite in⯑nocent [275] Mirth and Diverſion, and promote Peace and good Neighbourhood, they are law⯑ful and innocent, and deſerve no Cenſure. And therefore when on Midſummer-Eve, St. Peter's-Eve, and at ſome other Times, we make* Bonefires before Shops and Houſes, there would be no Harm in doing ſo; was it not, that ſome continue their Diverſion to too late Hours, and others are guilty of exceſſive Drinking.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVII.
STOW tells us in his Survey of London, ‘That on the Vigil of St. John Baptiſt, every Man's Door * being ſhadowed with green Birch, long Fen⯑nel, St. John's Wort, Orpin, white Lillies, and [276] ſuch like, garniſhed upon with Garlands of beautiful Flowers, * had alſo Lamps of Glaſs, with Oil burning in them all the Night: Some hung out Branches of Iron, curiouſly wrought, con⯑taining Hundreds of Lamps lighted at once.’ He [277] mentions alſo the Bone-fires * in the Streets, every Man beſtowing Wood or Labour towards them.— He ſeems to hint that theſe were kindled to purify the Air.
Dr. Moreſin ſeems to be of Opinion, that the Cuſtom of leaping over theſe Fires is a Veſtige of the Ordeal, † where paſſing through Fires with Safety, was accounted an Indication of Innocence. There really ſeems to be Probability in this Con⯑jecture, [278] for not only the Young and Vigorous uſed to leap over them, but even thoſe of grave Cha⯑racters: There was an Interdiction of eccleſiaſtical Authority to deter Clergy-men (as Mr. Bourne has told us) from this ſuperſtitious Inſtance of Agility.
This Author tells us of a remarkable Cuſtom, which he himſelf was an Eye-witneſs of in Scotland: "* They take, ſays he, the new-baptized Infant, and vibrate it three or four Times gently over a Flame, ſaying and repeating thrice, ‘Let the Flame con⯑ſume thee now or never.’
This too ſeems to favour his Suppoſition that paſſing over Fires was accounted expiatory.
There was a Feaſt at Athens kept by private Families, called Amphidromia, on the 5th Day after the Birth of the Child, when it was the Cuſtom for the Goſſips to run round the Fire with the Infant in their Arms, and then having deliver⯑ed it to the Nurſe, they were entertained with Feaſting and Dancing.
Mr. Borlaſe in his Account of Cornwall tells us, ‘The Corniſh make Bonefires in every Village on the Eve of St. John Baptiſt's and St. Peter's Days, which I take to be the Remains of Part of the Druid Superſtition.’
[279]Gebelin, before cited, in his Allegories Orientales, accounts in the following Manner for the Cuſtom of making on Fires on Midſummer Eve, * "can one, ſays he, overlook here the St. John Fires, thoſe ſacred Fires kindled about Midnight, on the very Moment of the Solſtice by the greateſt Part both of antient and modern Nations? A religious Cere⯑mony, which goes backwards thus to the moſt remote Antiquity, and which was obſerved for the Proſperity of States and People, and to diſpel every Kind of Evil.
The Origin of this Fire, ſtill retained by ſo many Nations, and which loſes itſelf in Antiquity, is very ſimple. It was a Feu de joie, (Fire of Joy) [280] kindled the very Moment the Year began; for the firſt of all Years, and the moſt antient that we know of, began at the Month of June. Thence the very Name of this Month, Junior, the youngeſt, which is renewed; while that of the preceding one is May, Major, the antient: Thus the one was the Month of young People, the other that of old Men.
Theſe Feux de joie were accompanied at the ſame Time with Vows and Sacrifices for the Proſperity of the People and the Fruits of the Earth; they danced alſo round this Fire, for what Feaſt is there without a Dance? And the moſt active leap⯑ed over it. * Each at their Departure took away a greater or leſs Firebrand, and the Remains were ſcattered to the Wind, which was to drive away every Evil as it diſperſed the Aſhes.
When after a long Train of Years, the Solſtice ceaſed to be the Beginning of them, the Cuſtom of making theſe Fires was ſtill continued at the ſame Time, through a Train of Uſe and of ſuperſti⯑tious Ideas, which were annexed to it. Beſides it would have been a ſad Thing to annihilate a Day of Joy in Times when there were but few of them: Thus has the Cuſtom been continued and handed down to us."
So far our learned and ingenious Foreigner.— But I by no Means acquieſce with him in thinking that the leaping over theſe Fires, was only a Trial of Agility. A great deal of Learning might be produced here, further to ſhew that this was as much a religious Act as the making them on.
[281]I have nothing to obſerve here concerning Mr. Bourne's luſtful Dragons, their ſpermatizing in the Wells or Fountains, as they flew through the Air, &c! I find in J. Boëmus Aubanus' Deſcription of the Ceremonies of this Eve in Germany, that a Species of Fireworks was played off, which they, who had never ſeen it before, he ſays, "would take to be a Dragon of Fire flying."* This muſt have had ſome Meaning. The Dragon is one of thoſe Shapes, which ‘Fear has created to itſelf:’ They who gave it Life, have, it ſeems, furniſhed it alſo with the Feelings of animated Nature; but our modern Philoſophers are wiſer than to attribute any noxious Qualities in Water to Dragon's Sperm.
N. B. Stow tells us, that the Rites above deſcribed were uſed alſo on the Eve of St. Peter and St. Paul the Apoſtles (the 29th of June). Dr. Moreſin informs us, that in Scotland they uſed on this Night to run about on the Mountains and higher Grounds with lighted Torches, like the Sicilian Women of old in Search of Proſerpine.
I have been informed that ſomething ſimilar to this was practiſed about half a Century ago in Northumberland on this Night; they carried ſome Kind of Firebrands about the Fields of their reſpective Villages: They made Encroachments on theſe Occaſions upon the Bonefires of the neighbouring Towns, of which they took forcibly ſome of the Aſhes; this they called ‘carrying off the Flower (probably the Flour) of the Wake.’
Moreſin thinks this a Veſtige of the antient Cerealia.
CHAP. XXVIII. Of the Feaſt of Sheep-ſhearing, an ancient Cuſtom.
[282]THE Feaſt of Sheep-ſheering, is generally a Time of Mirth and Joy, and more than ordinary Hoſpitality; indeed it is but little obſerved in theſe Northern Parts, but in the Southern it is pretty common. For on the Day they begin to ſheer their Sheep, they provide a plentiful Dinner for the Sheerers, and for their Friends who come to viſit them on that Occaſion; a Table alſo, if the Wea⯑ther permit, is ſpread in the open Village, for the young People and Children.
After what Manner ſoever this Cuſtom reach'd us, it is certain it may boaſt of great Antiquity. It is mention'd in the Second Book of Samuel, as a Feaſt of great Magnifi⯑cence, both for Grandeur of Entertainment and Greatneſs of Company. No leſs a Perſon than Abſalom the King's Son was the Maſter of this Feaſt, and no leſs Perſons were the Gueſts than the King's Sons, the Brethren of Abſalom; nay it was a Feaſt that might enter⯑tain the King himſelf, or ſurely the King would never have been ſo importun'd, never would have receiv'd the Compliment ſo kindly. For 'tis ſaid, It came to paſs after two full [283] Years, that Abſalom had Sheep-ſheerers in Baal⯑hazor, which is beſide Ephraim, and Abſalom invited all the King's Sons. And Abſalom came to the King, and ſaid, Behold, now thy Servant hath Sheep-ſheerers, let the King, I beſeech thee, and his Servants, go with thy Servant. And the King ſaid, Nay, my Son, let us not all go, leſt we be chargeable unto thee. Of this kind alſo was the Feaſt which Nabal made for his Sheerers, when David was driven to ſtraits in the Wilderneſs, and ſent his Servants to aſk a Preſent of him. He calls the Day it was held on, a good Day; that is, a Day of plenti⯑ful Eating and Drinking. And therefore Na⯑bal anſwer'd the Servants of David, ſhall I then take my Bread and my Water, and my fleſh that I have killed for my Sheerers, and give it unto Men, whom I know not whence they be? And further, it is ſaid in the ſame Chapter, that ſo grand and magnificent was this Feaſt, that he had a Feaſt in his Houſe, like the Feaſt of a King. We find alſo in the Book of Geneſis, that Laban went to ſheer his Sheep, in which Time Jacob made his Eſcape, which Laban heard not of till the third Day. Of ſuch great Antiquity then is this Cuſtom, and tho' its Antiquity is not of ſuch force as to palliate Luxury and Profuſeneſs in theſe Entertain⯑ments; yet no doubt it will vindicate the Harmleſneſs of a moderate Feaſt upon this Oc⯑caſion.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXVIII.
[284]THE Author of the Convivial Antiquities tells us, that the Paſtoral Life was antiently ac⯑counted an honourable one, particularly amongſt the Jews and the Romans*. Mr. Bourne has given us Inſtances from the old Teſtament of the feſtive Entertainments of the former on this Occaſion; Pliny and Varro may be conſulted for the Manner of ce⯑lebrating this Feaſt among the latter.—The waſh⯑ing and ſhearing of Sheep was attended among them with great Mirth and Feſtivity: Indeed the Value of the Covering of this very uſeful Animal muſt have always made the ſhearing Time, in all paſtoral Nations, a Kind of Harveſt Home.
[285]There is a beautiful Deſcription of this Feſtivity in Dyer's Fleece, at the End of the firſt Book:
Thus alſo of the waſhing and ſhearing Sheep in Thompſon's Summer:
Mr. Bourne's Definition of a "Good Day" in this Chapter is a pleaſant one: ‘He calls, ſays he, the Day it was held on, a good Day; that is, a Day of plentiful Eating and Drinking.’
By Parity of Reaſoning, the vulgar Ceremony of wiſhing a good Day to you, is ſynonimous with wiſhing you a good Dinner *!
CHAP. XXIX. Of Michaelmaſs: Guardian Angels the Diſcourſe of Country People at this Time: That it ſeems rather true, that we are protected by a Num⯑ber of Angels, than by one particular Genius.
[288]THE Feaſt of this Seaſon is celebrated in Commemoration of St. Michael, and all the Orders of Angels. It is called, The Dedi⯑cation of St. Michael, becauſe of a Church be⯑ing dedicated to him on this Day in Mount Garganus.
At this Seaſon of the Year, it is a general Cuſtom to elect the Governors of Towns and Cities, to promote Peace among Men, and guard them againſt Harm from their malici⯑ous Fellow Creatures. Whether this particu⯑lar Time of the Year has been choſen for e⯑lecting them, becauſe then is the Feaſt of An⯑gels, the Guardians and Protectors of Men, and of their Communities and* Provinces, is not ſo certain. It is certainer, that when ever it comes, it brings into the Minds of the Peo⯑ple, that old Opinion of Tutelar Angels, that every Man has his Guardian Angel; that is, one particular Angel who attends him from his Coming in, till his Going out of Life, [289] who guides him through the Troubles of the World, and ſtrives as much as he can, to bring him to Heaven.
Now that good Angels attend good Men is without Diſpute. They guide them in the Mazes of the Wilderneſs of Life, and bring them to their deſir'd Homes; they ſurround them in the Seas of Afflictions, and lead them to the Shores of Peace; and as when the Iſ⯑raelites paſſed through the Red-Sea, the Cloud became Light to them, but Darkneſs to their Ene⯑mies, ſo in the troubleſome Seas of this Life, the Angels are both the Guides of good Men, and their Protectors from Evil, from the De⯑vil and his Angels. And therefore the Pſal⯑miſt ſays, The Angel of the LORD tarrieth round about them that fear him, and delivereth them; and that he will give his Angels Charge over good Men. They are alſo ſuppoſed to be that Hedge, which GOD placed about Job, which the Devil ſo much complains of; and ſure we are, that when the Eyes of Eliſha's Servant were open'd, he ſaw the Mountain full of Chariots and Horſes of Fire round about Eli⯑ſha. That therefore good Men are guarded and protected by Angels the Scripture ſhews very clearly. But that every Man has his particular Genius, ſeems to be founded more upon Tradition, than any Certainty from Scripture. Thus the Egyptians believed that [290] every Man had three Angels attending him; the Pythagoreans, that every Man had two; the Romans, that there was a good and an evil Genius. And hence it is that the Roman Poet ſays, Quiſque ſuos patitur manes, every Man hath his evil Genius. And if we may believe the Authority of Plutarch, the evil Genius of Brutus appeared to him the Night before the Battle of Philippi, and told him he was his evil Genius, and that he would meet him there.
But there are greater Authorities than theſe in Vindication of this Opinion: Caſalion ob⯑ſerves, it may be proved from Scripture, and not only from the Tradition of the* Hea⯑thens. And of this Opinion was Juſtin Mar⯑tyr, Theodoret, St. Baſil, St. Jerome, and St. Auſtin.
There are indeed two Places in the New Teſtament, which have a View to this Opini⯑on. The firſt is in the 18th of St. Matthew, the 10th Verſe, Take heed that ye deſpiſe not one of theſe little Ones: For I ſay unto you, that their Angels do always behold the Face of my Father which is in Heaven. Now becauſe this Place takes Notice of the Angels of theſe little Ones, ſome have therefore concluded that [291] every Man has his good Angel; at leaſt that good Men have. But now this Concluſion does not certainly follow from theſe Words: For when it is ſaid their Angels, it does indeed certainly infer, that the Angels do protect good Men, but not that every Man has his particular Angel. And hence therefore, as one obſerves, St. Chriſoſtom makes uſe of theſe Words, Enteuthen, delon, &c. it is manifeſt that the Saints at leaſt, if not all Men, have their Angels: But he does not hence conclude, that every Man has one. The other Place is in the Acts of the Apoſtles, where it is ſaid, that when Peter was delivered out of Priſon, they would not believe the Maid it was he, but ſaid, It was his Angel. It muſt be own'd in⯑deed from this, that it ſeems the Opinion of thoſe in the Houſe, that every Man had his Guardian Angel; but this is no Proof of the Thing's being ſo: It only proves, that it was their Opinion, but not that this Opinion is true. The Jews had ſuch a Tradition among them, and what was here ſpoken, was perhaps only according to that Tradition. Beſides we read on the contrary, that ſometimes one and the ſame Angel has been ſent to different Per⯑ſons; thus Gabriel was ſent to Daniel, Zacha⯑rias, and the bleſſed Virgin: Sometimes the Scripture tells us of many Angels protecting one Man; for ſo was Eliſha protected; and as [292] we wreſtle not only againſt Fleſh and Blood, but againſt all the Powers of Darkneſs, ſo we have many Angels to aſſiſt and defend us. I ſhall not dare to determine poſitively againſt this Opinion, which has travelled down through ſo many Ages, which has been held by ſo many wiſe and learned Men, and which has ſuch Scriptures brought to its Defence; this I ſhall only ſay, that of the two Opinions, the Latter ſeems to be the more probable; that it ſeems more conſonant to Scripture, that we are attended by a Number of Angels, than by a particular Tutelar Angel. But this I men⯑tion, not as neceſſary to be believed. For I am perſwaded there is no Fault in believing either the one or the other, as it appears more probable: For whether ſoever we believe, we believe in the Protection of Angels, and that ſeems to be all which the Scripture requires.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXIX.
SYmmachus, againſt the Chriſtians, ſays, "The divine Being has diſtributed various Guardians to Cities.—As Souls are communicated to Infants [293] at their Birth, ſo particular Genii are aſſigned to particular Societies of Men.
Moreſin tells us, that papal Rome, in Imitation of this Tenet of Gentiliſm, has fabricated ſuch Kinds of Genii for Guardians and Defenders of Cities and People.—Thus ſhe has aſſigned St. Andrew to Scotland, St. George to England, St. Dennis to France, &c.—Egidius to Edinburgh, Nicholas to Aberdeen, &c. &c*.
It were ſuperfluous to enumerate the Tutelar Gods of Heatheniſm. — Few are ignorant that Apollo and Minerva preſided over Athens, Bac⯑chus and Hercules over Boeotian Thebes, Juno over Carthage, Venus over Cyprus and Paphos, Apollo over Rhodes, Mars was the Tutelar God of Rome†, as Neptune of Taenarus: Diana preſided over Crete, &c. &c.
St. Peter ſucceeded to Mars at the Revolution of the religious Creed of Rome: He now preſides over the Caſtle of St. Angelo, as Mars did over the antient Capitol.
It is obſervable in this Place, how cloſely Popery has in this Reſpect copied the Heathen Mythology. —She has the Supreme Being for Jupiter, and [294] has ſubſtituted Angels for Genii.—The Souls of Saints for Heroes, retaining all kinds of Daemons. Againſt theſe Peſts, ſhe has carefully provided her Antidotes.—She exorciſes them out of Waters, ſhe rids the Air of them by ringing her hallowed Bells, &c.
Thus the Pope, like Pluto of old, may be ſaid to preſide over the Infernal Regions.
The Romaniſts in Imitation of the Heathens, have aſſigned Tutelar Gods to each Member of the Body, to Profeſſions*, Trades†, &c.
It is perhaps owing to this antient Notion of good and evil Genii attending each Perſon, that many of the Vulgar pay ſo great an Attention to [295] particular Dreams, thinking them, it ſhould ſeem the Means theſe inviſible Attendants uſe to inform their Wards * of any imminent Danger.
Michaelmas, ſays Bailey, is a Feſtival appointed by the Church, to be obſerved in Honour of St. Michael the Arch-Angel, who is ſuppoſed to be the Chief of the Hoſt of Heaven, as Lucifer is of the Infernal, and as he was ſuppoſed to be the Protector of the Jewiſh Church, ſo he is now eſteemed the Guardian and Defender of the Chri⯑ſtian Church.
A red Velvet Buckler is ſaid to be ſtill reſerved in a Caſtle of Normandy, which the Archangel Michael made uſe of when he combated the Dragon! See Biſhop Hall's Triumphs of Rome, p. 62.
This Writer ridicules alſo the Superſtition of Sai⯑lors among the Romaniſts, who in paſſing by St Michael's Grecian Promontory Malea, uſed to ply him with their beſt Devotions, that he would hold ſtill his Wings, from reſting too hard upon their Sails. Triumph of Piety, p. 50.
CHAP. XXX. Of the Country Wake: How obſerved formerly: A Cuſtom of the Heathens, and regulated by Gregory the Great.
[296]IN the Southern Parts of this Nation, the moſt of Country Villages are wont to ob⯑ſerve ſome Sunday in a more particular Man⯑ner, than the other common Sundays of the Year, viz. the Sunday after the Day of Dedi⯑cation, i. e. the Sunday after the Day of the Saint, to whom their Church was dedicated. Then the Inhabitants deck themſelves in their gaudieſt Clothes, and have open Doors and ſplendid Entertainments, for the Reception and Treating of their Relations and Friends, who viſit them on that Occaſion, from each neighbouring Town. The Morning is ſpent for the moſt Part at Church, tho' not as that Morning was wont to be ſpent, not with the Commemoration of the Saint or Martyr, nor the grateful Remembrance of the Builder and Endower. The remaining Part of the Day, is ſpent in Eating and Drinking; and ſo is alſo a Day or two afterwards, together with all Sorts of Rural Paſtimes and Exerciſes, ſuch as Dancing on the Green, Wreſtling, Cudgelling, &c.
[297]Agreeable to this we are told, that former⯑ly* on the Sunday after the Encaenia, or Feaſt of the Dedication of the Church, it was uſual for a great Number of the Inhabitants of the Village, both Grown and Young, to meet together about break of Day, and cry, Holy-wakes, Holy-wakes, and after Mattens to go to Feaſting and Sporting, which they continu'd for two or three Days.
In the Northren Parts, the Sunday's Feaſt⯑ing is almoſt loſt, and they obſerve only one other Day for the whole, which among them is called the Hopping; I ſuppoſe from the dancing and other Exerciſes then uſed. The ancient Name, and which is ſtill common in the Southern Parts, is the Wake; which ac⯑cording to Sir H. Spelman, are† Bacchanal Feaſts, obſerved about Fruit Time, and which were in Villages by Turns, among the Northern and Weſtern Engliſh. He calls them Bacchanals, becauſe, as he obſerves, the Saxon Word Wak, ſignifies Drunkenneſs. [298] This Cuſtom our Fore-fathers did in all Pro⯑bability borrow from their Fellow Heathens,* whoſe Paganalia or Country Feaſts, were of the ſame Stamp, with this of the Wake.
At the Converſion of the Saxons by Auſtin the Monk, it was continu'd among the Con⯑verts, with ſome Regulations, by an Order of Pope Gregory the Great, to Mellitus the Abbot, who accompany'd Auſtin in his Voyage. His Words are theſe,† On the Day of Dedication, or the Birth-Day of the Holy Martyrs, whoſe Relicks are there placed, let the People make to themſelves Booths of the Boughs of Trees, round about thoſe very Churches, which had been the Temples of Idols, and in a Religious way to obſerve a Feaſt; that Beaſts may no longer be ſlaughtered by way of Sacrifice to the Devil, but for their own Eating, and the Glory of GOD; and that when they are full and ſatisfied, they may return him Thanks, who is the Giver of all good Things.
This then is the Beginning of our Country Wakes, but they continu'd not in their original Purity: For the Feaſting and Sporting got the aſcendant of Religion, and ſo this Feaſt of De⯑dication, [299] degenerated into Drunkenneſs and Luxury. At preſent there is nothing left but the very Refuſe and Dregs of it; Religion having not the leaſt Share in it, which till theſe latter Ages always had ſome. Rioting and Feaſting are now all that remain, a Scan⯑dal to the Feaſt in particular, and to Chriſtia⯑nity in general.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXX.
IN the Council held at Magfield in the Time of Edward the Third, in the Liſt of the principal Holydays to be obſerved in England, are the An⯑niverſaries of the Conſecration of Churches and of the Saints to whoſe Memory they are dedicated*.
The learned Mr. Borlaſe, in his Account of Cornwall, ſpeaking on this Subject, tells us, The Pariſh Feaſts inſtituted in Commemoration of the Dedication of the parochial Churches were highly eſteemed among the primitive Chriſtians, and ori⯑ginally kept on the Saint's Day to whoſe Memory the Church was dedicated: The Generoſity of the Founder and Endower thereof was at the ſame Time celebrated, and a Service compoſed ſuitable to the Occaſion. (This is ſtill done in the Col⯑leges at Oxford to the Memory of the reſpective Founders.) On the Eve of this Day Prayers were [300] ſaid, and Hymns were ſung all Night in the Church; and from theſe Watchings the Feſtivals were ſtiled Wakes *; which Name ſtill continues in many Parts of England, though the Vigils have been long aboliſhed.—It being found very incon⯑venient, eſpecially in Harveſt Time, to obſerve the Pariſh Feaſt on the Saint's Day, they were by the Biſhop's ſpecial Authority transferred to the follow⯑ing Sunday, and at length, in the 28th Year of Henry VIII. it was injoined, that they ſhould be always every where celebrated on the firſt Sunday in October, and no other Day: Which Injunction was never univerſally complied with, Cuſtom in this Caſe prevailing againſt the Law of the Land. —Theſe Feaſts (he continues) have been much ex⯑claimed againſt by thoſe who do not duly diſtin⯑guiſh between the Inſtitution itſelf and the dege⯑nerate Abuſe of it.
[301]When the Order was made in 1627 and 1631, at Exeter and in Somerſetſhire, for their Suppreſ⯑ſion, both the Miniſters and the People deſired their Continuance, not only for preſerving the Me⯑morial of the Dedication of their ſeveral Churches, but for civilizing their Pariſhioners, compoſing Dif⯑ferences by the Mediation and Meeting of Friends, increaſing of Love and Unity by theſe Feaſts of Charity, and for the Relief and Comfort of the Poor.
Mr. Strutt gives us a pertinent Quotation on this Subject from Dugdale's Warwickſhire, from an old MS Legend of St. John the Baptiſt: "And ye ſhall underſtond and know how the Evyns were furſt found in old Time. In the Beginning of holi Churche, it was ſo that the Pepul cam to the Chirche with Candellys brennyng, and wold wake and coome with Light toward to the Chirche in their Devocions; and after they fell to Lecherie and Songs,* Daunces, Harping, Piping, and alſo to Glotony and Sinne, and ſo turned the Holineſſe to Curſydneſs: Wherefore holy Faders ordeined the Pepul to leve that Waking, and to faſt the Evyn. But hit is callyd Vigilia, that is Waking in Engliſhe, and it is called Evyn, for at Evyn they were wont to come to Chirche."
This Quotation alſo ſeems to overthrow the Ety⯑mology of Wake, given from Spelman by our Author.
[302]This ingenious Antiquary deduces the Origin of our Fairs from theſe antient Wakes, where great Numbers attending, by Degrees leſs Devotion and Reverence were obſerved; till at length from Haw⯑kers and Pedlars coming thither to ſell their petty Wares, the Merchants came and ſet up Stalls and Booths in the Church-yards: And not only thoſe, ſays Spelman, who lived in the Pariſh to which the Church belonged, reſorted thither, but others from all the neighbouring Towns and Villages; and the greater the Reputation of the Saint, the greater were the Numbers that flocked together on this Occaſion.—Keeping theſe Fairs on Sundays was juſtly found Fault with by the Clergy: The Abbot of Ely, in John's Reign, preached much againſt ſuch Prophanation of the Sabbath, but this irreli⯑gious Cuſtom was not entirely aboliſhed till the Reign of King Henry the Sixth. See Strutt's Eng⯑liſh Aera, Vol. II. p. 98. See Article Fairs in the Appendix.
Theſe Meetings are ſtill kept up, under the Name of Hoppings *, in many of our northern Vil⯑lages.—We ſhall hope the Rejoicings on them are ſtill in general reſtrained within the Bounds of in⯑nocent Feſtivity, though it is to be feared they ſome⯑times prove fatal to the Morals of our Swains, and to the Innocence of our ruſtic Maids.
CHAP. XXXI. Of the Harveſt Supper: A Cuſtom of the Hea⯑thens, taken from the Jewiſh Feaſt of Taber⯑nacles.
[303]WHEN the Fruits of the Earth are ga⯑thered in, and laid in their proper Receptacles, it is common, in the moſt of Country Places to provide a plentiful Supper for the Harveſt-Men, and the Servants of the Family; which is called a Harveſt-Supper, and in ſome Places a Mell-Supper, a Churn-Supper, &c. At this the Servant and his Maſter are alike, and every Thing is done with an equal Freedom. They ſit at the ſame Table, converſe freely together, and ſpend the remaining Part of the Night in dancing, ſinging, &c. without any Difference or Diſ⯑tinction.
There* was a Cuſtom among the Hea⯑thens, much like this, at the gathering in of their Harveſt, when Servants were indulg'd with Liberty and being on the Equality with their Maſters for a certain Time.
[304]Now the Original of both theſe Cuſtom, is Jewiſh: And therefore Hoſpinian tells us,* That the Heathens copy'd after this Cuſtom of the Jews, and at the End of their Harveſt, offer'd up their firſt Fruits to the Gods. For the Jews rejoyced and feaſted at the getting in of the Harveſt.
THEOPHYLACT in talking of this Feaſt, is undoubtedly miſtaken, when he ſays,† That the Feaſt of Tabernacles was celebrated, that Thanks might be returned for the get⯑ting in of the Fruits of the Earth. For GOD himſelf tells his own People, it was inſtitu⯑ted,‡ that their Generations might know, that he had made the Children of Iſrael to dwell in Booths. But however, it is certainly true, that it was a Time of returning Thanks to GOD, for the Succeſs of the Harveſt, a Time of Feſtivity, and Joy, and Gladneſs. Thus the Scripture,§ Thou ſhalt obſerve the Feaſt of Tabernacles ſeven Days, after thou haſt gather'd in thy Corn and thy Wine. And thou ſhalt rejoyce in thy Feaſt, thou and thy Son and thy Daughter, [305] and thy Man-Servant, and thy Maid-Servant; and the Levite, the Stranger, and the Father⯑leſs and the Widow, that are within thy Gates.
Now as the Heathens have imitated the Jews in this Cuſtom, ſo it is not improbable that we have had it from the Heathens; there being a very great Likeneſs between the Cu⯑ſtom now, and that of the Heathens formerly, For Macrobius tells us, That* the Maſters of Families, when they had got in their Har⯑veſt, were wont to Feaſt with their Servants, who had labour'd with them in Tilling the Ground: Which is exactly anſwerable to the Cuſtom now amongſt us. But whatever Truth there is in this, it is certain this Cuſtom was practiſed by the Saxons, and is at leaſt as ancient among us, as their Days. For among their Holy-days, we find a† Week ſet a part at Harveſt; of which our Harveſt-Home, and Mell-Supper, in the North, are the only Re⯑mains.
Here end the Antiquitates Vulgares.
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER XXXI.
[306]VACINA, (aliter Vacuna, a vacando, the tu⯑telar Deity, as it were, of Reſt and Eaſe) among the Antients, was the Name of the God⯑deſs to whom the Ruſtics ſacrificed at the Conclu⯑ſion of Harveſt.
Moreſin* tells us, that Popery, in Imitation of this, brings home her Chaplets of Corn, which ſhe ſuſpends on Poles; that Offerings are made on the Altars of her tutelar Gods, while Thanks are returned for the collected Stores, and Prayers are put up for future Reſt and Eaſe. Images too of Straw, or Stubble, he tells us, are wont to be carried about on this Occaſion; and in England he himſelf ſaw the Country People bringing home in a Cart (I ſuppoſe from the Field) a Figure made of Corn, round which Men and Women promiſcuouſly ſinging, followed a Piper or a Drum.—A Veſtage of this Cuſtom is ſtill preſerved in ſome Places in the North: Not Half a Century ago they uſed every where to [307] dreſs up ſomething, ſimilar to the Figure above deſcribed, at the End of Harveſt, which was called a Kern Baby. I had this Information from an old Woman at a Village in Northum⯑berland.—The Reader may perhaps ſmile, but I am not aſhamed of my Evidence. In a Caſe of this Nature old Women are reſpectable Au⯑thorities.—This northern Word is plainly a Cor⯑ruption of Corn Baby or Image, as is the Kern or Churn Supper, of Corn Supper*.
This Feaſt is undoubtedly of the moſt remote Antiquity†. That Men in all Nations, where Agriculture flouriſhed, ſhould have expreſſed their Joy on this Occaſion by ſome outward Ceremony, has its Foundation in the Nature of Things: Sowing is Hope; Reaping, Fruition of the expected Good. To the Huſbandman, whom the Fear of Wet, Blights, &c. had haraſſed with great Anxiety, the Completion of his Wiſhes could not fail of imparting an enviable guſt of Delight.— Feſtivity is but the reflex of inward Joy, and [308] it could hardly fail of being produced on this Occa⯑ſion, which is a temporary ſuſpenſion of every Care.
The Reſpect, ſhewn to Servants* at this Seaſon, ſeems to have ſprung from a grateful Senſe of their good Services —Every thing depends at this Junc⯑ture upon their Labour and Diſpatch.
Different Places adopt different Ceremonies:
There is a Sport on this Occaſion in Hertford⯑ſhire, called, "crying the Mare," when the Reap⯑ers tie together the Tops of the laſt Blades of Corn, which is Mare; and ſtanding at ſome Diſtance, [309] throw their Sickles at it, and he who cuts the Knot, has the Prize, with Acclamations and good Cheer.* Vide Bailey.
Mr Thompſon has left us a beautiful Deſcrip⯑tion of this annual Feſtivity of Harveſt-home.—His Words are theſe:
APPENDIX.
[310]Of Paſche, or as they are commonly called, Paſte Eggs.
EGGS, ſtained with various Colours in boiling, and ſometimes covered with Leaf-gold, are at Eaſter preſented to Children at Newcaſtle, and other Places in the North —They aſk for their Paſte Eggs, as for a Fairing, at this Seaſon.
This Cuſtom which had its beginning in childiſh Superſtition, ſeems to be ending in a Way not unſuitable to its Origin.
Paſte is plainly a Corruption of Paſche, * Eaſter.
This alſo is a Relique of Popiſh Superſtition, which, for whatever Cauſe, had made Eggs em⯑blematic of the Reſurrection, as may be gathered from the ſubſequent Prayer,† which the Reader [311] will find in an "Extract from the Ritual of Pope Paul the Vth, made for the Uſe of England, Ireland, and Scotland."—It contains various other Forms of Benediction:—
‘Bleſs, O Lord, we beſeech thee, this thy Creature of Eggs, that it may become a whole⯑ſome Suſtenance to thy faithful Servants, eating it in Thankfulneſs to thee, on Account of the Re⯑ſurrection of our Lord Jeſus Chriſt, who with thee and the holy Spirit, &c.’
The antient Egyptians, if the Reſurrection of the Body had been a Tenet of their Faith, would perhaps have thought an Egg no improper hierogly⯑phical Repreſentation of it.—The Excluſion of a living Creature by Incubation, after the vital Prin⯑ciple has lain a long while dormant or extinct, is a Proceſs ſo truly marvellous, that if it could be diſbelieved, would be thought by ſome a Thing as incredible, as that the Author of Life ſhould be able to re-animate the Dead.
I conjecture that the Romaniſts borrowed this Cuſtom from the Jews, who in celebrating their Paſſover, ſet on the Table two unleavened Cakes, and two Pieces of the Lamb; to this they added ſome ſmall Fiſhes, becauſe of the Leviathan; a [312] hard Egg, becauſe of the Bird Ziz; ſome Meal, becauſe of the Behemoth: Theſe three Animals being, according to their Rabbinical Doctors, ap⯑pointed for the Feaſt of the Elect in the other Life.
This Cuſtom ſtill prevails in the Greek Church: Dr. Chandler, in his Travels in Aſia Minor, gives us the following Account of the Manner of cele⯑brating Eaſter among the modern Greeks: ‘The Greeks now celebrated Eaſter: A ſmall Bier, prettily decked with Orange and Citron-buds, Jaſmine, Flowers, and Boughs, was placed in the Church, with a Chriſt crucified rudely painted on Board, for the Body: we ſaw it in the Evening, and before Day Break were ſuddenly awakened by the blaze and crackling of a large Bonefire, with ſinging and ſhouting in Honour of the Reſurrection.—They made us Preſents of coloured Eggs, and Cakes of Eaſter Bread.’ *
‘Eaſter Day. ſays the Abbé d' Auteroche in his Journey to Siberia, is ſet apart for viſiting in Ruſſia.—A Ruſſian came into my Room, offered me his Hand, and gave me at the ſame Time an Egg;—Another ſucceeded, he embraced me, and alſo gave me an Egg. I gave him in Return the Egg I had juſt received. The Men go to each others Houſes in the Morning, and introduce them⯑ſelves into the Houſes, by ſaying, "Jeſus Chriſt is riſen." The Anſwer is, "Yes, he is riſen." [313] The People then embrace, give each other Eggs, and drink a great deal of Brandy.’
This correſponds pretty much with the ſubſe⯑quent Account of far older Date, which I tran⯑ſcribe from Hakluyt's Voyages. 1589. Black Letter. Page 342.
‘They (the Ruſſians) have an Order at Eaſter, which they always obſerve, and that is this;— Every Year againſt Eaſter to die, or colour red with Brazzel (Brazil Wood), a great Number of Eggs, of which every Man and Woman giveth one unto the Prieſt of their Pariſh upon Eaſter Day in the Morning. And moreover the Com⯑mon People uſe to carry in their Hands one of theſe red Eggs, not only upon Eaſter Day, but alſo three or four Days after, and Gentlemen and Gentlewomen have Eggs gilaed, * which they carry in like Manner.—They uſe it, as they ſay, for a great Love, and in Token of the Reſurrection, whereof they rejoice. For when two Friends meet during the Eaſter Holy-days, they come and take one another by the Hand; the one of them ſaith, "The Lord or Chriſt is riſen." The other anſwereth, "It is ſo of a Truth." And then they kiſs and exchange their Eggs both Men and Women, continuing in Kiſſing four Days together.’
[314]Our antient Voyage Writer means no more, it ſhould ſeem, than that the Ceremony was kept up for four Days.
Ray has preſerved an old Engliſh Proverb on this Subject: ‘"I'll warrant you for an Egg at Eaſter."’
Of TOBACCO.
A Foreign Weed, which has made ſo many Eng⯑liſhmen, eſpecially of the common Sort, be⯑come its Slaves, muſt not be omitted in our Catalogue of popular Antiquities.
Captain R. Greenfield and Sir Francis Drake are ſaid to have been the firſt who brought Tobacco into this Kingdom, about the Year 1586, during the Reign of Elizabeth.—A pleaſant Kind of Tale is given us in the Athenian Oracle by Way of ac⯑counting for the frequent Uſe and Continuance of taking it;
‘When the Chriſtians firſt diſcovered America, the Devil was afraid of loſing his hold of the People there by the Appearance of Chriſtianity. He is reported to have told ſome Indians of his Acquaintance, that he had found a Way to be revenged upon the Chriſtians for beating up his Quarters, for he would teach them to take [315] Tobacco, to which, when they had once taſted it, they ſhould be perpetual Slaves.’
Our Britiſh Solomon, James the Iſt, who was a great Opponent of the Devil, and even wrote a Book againſt Witchcraft, made a formidable At⯑tack alſo upon this "Invention of Satan," in a learned Performance, which he called a ‘Counter-blaſte to Tobacco*.’ It is printed in the Edi⯑tion of his Work by Barker & Bill. London, 1616.
He concludes this bitter Blaſt † of his, his ſul⯑phureous Invective againſt this tranſmarine Weed, [316] with the following Peroration: ‘Have you not Reaſon then to be aſhamed and to forbear this filthy Novelty, ſo baſely grounded, ſo fooliſhly received, and ſo groſsly miſtaken in the right Uſe thereof! In your Abuſe thereof ſinning againſt God, harming yourſelves both in Per⯑ſons and Goods, and taking alſo thereby (look to ye that take Snuff in Profuſion!) the Marks and Notes of Vanity upon you; by the Cuſtom thereof making yourſelves to be wondered at by all foreign civil Nations, and by all Strangers that come among you, to be ſcorned and con⯑temned; a Cuſtom loathſome to the Eye, hateful to the Noſe, harmful to the Brain, dangerous to the Lungs, and in the black ſtinking Fume thereof, neereſt reſembling the horrible Stygian Smoke of the Pit that is bottomleſs!’
[317]If even this ſmall Specimen of our learned Monarch's Oratory, which ſeems well adapted to the Underſtanding of old Women, does not pre⯑vail upon them all to break in Pieces their Tobac⯑co Pipes and forego Smoking, it will perhaps be impoſſible to ſay what can.
The Subject, as his Majeſty well obſerves, is Smoke, and no doubt many of his Readers will think his Arguments but the Fumes of an idle Brain, and it may be added too, of an empty Head!
Of WITCHES.
WITCH is derived from the Dutch Witchelen, which ſignifies whinnying and neighing like a Horſe: In a ſecondary Senſe, alſo to foretell and prophecy; becauſe the Germans, as Tacitus informs us, uſed to divine and foretell Things to come by the whinnying and neighing of their Horſes *. His very Words are hinnitu & fremitu.
[318][318]Perkins defines Witchcraft to be an Art ſerving for the working of Wonders by the Aſſiſtance of the Devil, ſo far as God will permit.—Delrio defines it to be an Art in which, by the Power of a Con⯑tract entered into with the Devil, ſome Wonders are wrought, which paſs the common Underſtanding of Men. Lib. 1. cap. 2. de Mag. diſq. Vide Blount.
Witchcraft, in modern Eſtimation, is a Kind of Sorcery, (eſpecially in Women) in which it is ridi⯑culouſly ſuppoſed that an old Woman, by entering into a Contract with the Devil, is enabled in many Inſtances to change the Courſe of Nature, to raiſe Winds, perform Actions that require more than human Strength; and to afflict thoſe that offend her with the ſharpeſt Pains, &c.
In thoſe Times of more than Egyptian Dark⯑neſs*, when Ignorance and Superſtition overſpread [319] the World, many ſevere Laws were made againſt Witches, by which, to the Diſgrace of Humanity, great Numbers of innocent Perſons, diſtreſſed with Poverty and Age, were brought to violent and untimely Ends.
The Witch-Act, a Diſgrace to the Code of Eng⯑liſh Laws, was not repealed till the Year 1736!!!
Lord Verulam, that Sun of Science that roſe upon our Iſland, and diſpelled an hereditary Night of Ignorance and Superſtition, gives us the fol⯑lowing Reflections on Witches in the 10th Century of his Natural Hiſtory: They form a fine Contraſt to the narrow and bigotted Ideas of the royal Author of the Demonology.
"Men may not too raſhly believe the Confeſſion of Witches, nor yet the Evidence againſt them: For the Witches themſelves are imaginative, and believe oftentimes they do that which they do not: [320] And People are credulous in that Point, and ready to impute Accidents and natural Operations to Witchcraft—It is worthy the obſerving, that both in antient and late Times (as in the Theſſalian Witches and the Meetings of Witches that have been recorded by ſo many late Confeſſions) the great Wonders which they tell, of carrying in the Aire, transforming themſelves into other Bodies, &c. are ſtill reported to be wrought, not by Incantation or Ceremonies, but by Ointments and anointing themſelves all over —This may juſtly move a Man to think that theſe Fables are the Effects of Ima⯑gination; for it is certain that Ointments do all (if they be laid on any Thing thick) by ſtopping of the Pores, ſhut in the Vapours, and ſend them to the Head extremely; and for the particular Ingre⯑dients of thoſe magical Ointments, it is like they are opiate and ſoporiferous: For anointing of the Forehead, Neck, Feet, Back-bone, we know is uſed for procuring dead Sleeps. And if any Man ſay, that this Effect would be better done by inward Potions; Anſwer may be made, that the Medi⯑cines which go to the Ointments are ſo ſtrong, that if they were uſed inwards, they would kill thoſe that uſe them; and therefore they work potently though outwards." He tells us elſewhere;
"The Ointment, that Witches uſe, is reported to be made of the Fat of Children, digged out of their Graves; of the Juices of Smallage *, Wolfe-bane, [321] and Cinque Foil, mingled with the Meal of fine Wheat: But I ſuppoſe that the ſoporiferous Medicines are likeſt to do it, which are Hen-bane, Hemlock, Mandrake, Moon-ſhade, Tobacco, Opium, Saffron, Poplar Leaves, &c."—Thus far that great Philoſopher*.
The Sabbath of Witches is a nocturnal Aſſembly ſuppoſed to be held on Saturday, in which the Devil is ſaid to appear in the Shape of a Goat, about which they make ſeveral Dances and magic Ceremonies. In order to prepare themſelves for this meeting, they take ſeveral ſoporific Drugs, after which they are fancied to fly up the Chim⯑ney, and to be ſpirited or carried through the Air, riding on a Switch to their Sabbath Aſſembly. Hence the Idea of Witches on Broomſticks, &c.†
[322]A Cat too is the "ſine qua non" of a Witch:— Theſe Animals were antiently revered as Emblem of the Moon, and among the Egyptians we [...] on that Account ſo highly honoured as to r [...] ⯑ceive Sacrifices and Devotions, and had ſtate [...] Temples erected to their Honour. It is ſaid tha [...] [323] in whatever Houſe a Cat died, all the Family ſhaved their Eye-brows. Herodotus and Dio⯑dorus Siculus relate, that a Roman happening accidentally to kill a Cat, the Mob immediately gathered about the Houſe where he was, and neither the Entreaties of ſome principal Men ſent by the King, nor the Fear of the Romans, with whom they were then negotiating a Peace, could ſave the Man's Life. Vide Bailey.
Hence no doubt they have been taken and adopted into the Species of Superſtition under Conſideration.
Mr Strutt, in his Deſcription of the Ordeals under the Saxons, tells us, ‘That the ſecond Kind of Ordeal by Water, was to thruſt the ac⯑cuſed into a deep Water, where, if he ſtruggled in the leaſt to keep himſelf on the Surface, he was accounted Guilty; but if he remained on the Top of the Water without Motion, he was acquit⯑ted with Honour. Hence (he obſerves) without doubt came the long continued Cuſtom of ſwim⯑ming People, ſuſpected of Witchcraft.—There are [324] alſo, he obſerves farther, the faint traces of theſe antient Cuſtoms in another ſuperſtitious Method of proving a Witch; it was done by weighing the ſuſpected Party againſt the Church Bible, which if they outweighed, they were innocent; but on the contrary, if the Bible proved the heavieſt, they were inſtantly con⯑demned.—However abſurd and fooliſh theſe ſuperſtitious Cuſtoms may ſeem to the preſent Age, little more, he obſerves, than a Century ago, there were ſeveral unhappy Wretches, not only apprehended, but alſo cruelly burnt alive for Witchcraft, on very little better Evidence than the above ridiculous Trials. Several great and learned Men have alſo taken vaſt Pains to convince the doubting Age of the real Exiſtence of Witches, and the Juſtneſs of their Execu⯑tions: But ſo very unbelieving we are grown at preſent in theſe and ſuch like Stories, as to con⯑ſider them only as the idle Phantoms of a fertile Imagination.’
The Ephialtes, or Night Mare, is called by the Common People Witch-riding. This is in Fact an old Gothic or Scandinavian Superſtition: Mara * ▪ [325] from whence our Night-Mare is derived, was in the Runic Theology, a Spectre of the Night, which ſeized Men in their Sleep, and ſuddenly deprived them of Speech and Motion. See Warton's firſt Diſſertat. Hiſt. Poet.
In Ray's Collection of Proverbs, I find the fol⯑lowing relative to this Superſtition:
There is alſo a Scotch one:
Of CARLINGS.
AT Newcaſtle upon Tyne, and other Places in the North of England, grey Peas, * after having been ſteeped a Night in Water, are fryed with Butter, given away, and eaten at a Kind of Entertainment on the Sunday preceding Palm-Sunday, which was formerly called Care-ſunday, as may be yet ſeen in ſome of our old Almanacks. —They are called Carlings, probably a Corruption of Carings, as we call the Preſents at our Fairs, Fairings. Marſhal in his Obſervations on the [326] Saxon Goſpels, Vol. I. p. 536, elucidates the old Name (Care) of this Sunday in Lent: He tells us, ‘The Friday, on which Chriſt was crucified, is called in German, both Gute Freytag and Karr Freytag;’—that the Word Karr ſignifies ‘a Satisfaction for a Fine or Penalty; and that Care or Carr Sunday was not unknown to the Engliſh in his Time, at leaſt to ſuch as lived among old People in the Country*.’—Rites, peculiar it ſhould ſeem to Good Friday, were uſed on this Day, which was called Paſſion Sunday in the Church of Rome. Durand aſſigns many ſuperſti⯑tious Reaſons for this, which confirm the Fact, but are too ridiculous for tranſcribing.
Lloyd tells us, in his Dial of Days, that on the 12th of March†, they celebrated at Rome the Myſteries of Chriſt and his Paſſion, with much Devotion and great Ceremony.—In the old Ro⯑miſh Calendar ſo often cited, I find it obſerv⯑ed [327] on this Day, that ‘a Dole is made of ſoft Beans *.’
I have ſatisfied myſelf† that our Cuſtom is derived from hence, and hope to evince it clearly to my Readers. It was uſual amongſt the Romaniſts to give away Beans in the Doles at Funerals:‡ It was alſo a Rite in the Funeral Ceremonies of Heathen Rome. Why we have ſubſtituted Peas I know not, unleſs it was becauſe they are a Pulſe ſomewhat fitter to be eaten. They are given away in a Kind of a Dole at this Day: In the Country, Men aſſemble at the Village Alehouſe, Carlings are ſet before them, and each ſpends his Carling Groat. Our popiſh Anceſtors celebrated the Funeral of our Lord on this Care Sunday, with many other Superſtitions; this only has travelled down to us. Durand tells us, that on Paſſion Sunday the Church began her public Grief, re⯑membering the Myſtery of the Croſs, the Vinegar, the Gall, the Reed, the Spear, &c.
[328]There is a great deal of Learning in Eraſmus'* Adages concerning the religious Uſe of Beans: they were thought to belong to the Dead:—An Obſervation he gives us of Pliny concerning Py⯑thagoras' Interdiction of this Pulſe is highly re⯑markable;—it is, ‘That Beans contain the Souls of the Dead:’ For which Cauſe alſo they are uſed in the Parentalia. Plutarch too, he tells us, held that Pulſe was of the higheſt Efficacy for invoking the Manes.—Ridiculous and abſurd as theſe Superſtitions are, yet it is certain that our Carlings deduce their Origin from hence. Every antient Superſtition ſeems to have been adopted into papal Chriſtianity.
The Vulgar here in the North give the follow⯑ing Names to Sundays in Lent, the firſt of which is anonymous:
I ſuſpect that the three firſt are Corruptions of ſome Part of the antient Latin Service† on theſe [329] Days, perhaps the beginnings of Pſalms, &c. Te Deum, Mi Deus, Miſerere mei.—See the Gooſe intentos, in the Notes on Chapter XVIII. the Carling we have been deſcribing; Palm Sunday is ob⯑vious; and for the laſt or Eaſter Sunday, ſee Paſte Eggs.
The Word Care * is preſerved in the ſubſequent Account of an obſolete Cuſtom at Marriages in [330] this Kingdom; ‘According to the Uſe of the Church of Sarum, when there was a Marriage before Maſs, the Parties kneeled together, and had a fine Linen Cloth (called the Care-Cloth) laid over their Heads during the Time of Maſs, till they received the Benediction, and then were diſmiſſed.’ Vide Blount in Verbo.
Dr. Chandler, in his Travels in Greece, tells us, that he was at a Funeral Entertainment amongſt the modern Greeks, where, with other ſingular Rites, ‘Two followed, carrying on their Heads each a great Diſh of parboiled Wheat: Theſe were de⯑poſited over the Body.’
I know not whether the following Paſſage be not to our Purpoſe: Skelton, Poet Laureat to Henry VIIIth, in his Colin Clout, inveighing a⯑gainſt the Clergy, has theſe Words, in his uſual ſtrange and rambling Stile:
PANCAKE TUESDAY.
[331]THIS is alſo called in the North Faſtens, or Faſtern's E'en, or Even, or Shrove Tueſday; the ſucceeding Day being Aſh Wedneſday, the firſt of the Lenten Faſt. *
At Newcaſtle upon Tyne, the great Bell of St. Nicholas' Church is tolled at Twelve o'Clock at Noon on this Day; Shops are immediately ſhut up, Offices cloſed, and all Kind of Buſineſs ceaſes; a Sort of little Carnival enſuing for the remaining Part of the Day.
The preceding Monday is vulgarly called here Collop Monday;—Eggs and Collops compoſe a uſual Diſh at Dinner on it, as Pancakes do on this Day, from which Cuſtoms they both derive their Names.
On Collop Monday in papal Times they muſt have taken their Leave of Fleſh, which was an⯑tiently preſerved through the Winter, by ſalting, drying, and hanging up: Slices of this Kind of [332] Meat are at this Day called Collops* in the North, whereas they are named Steaks when cut from freſh Meat, as unſalted Fleſh is uſually ſtiled here; a Kind of Food which our Anceſtors ſeem to have ſeldom taſted in the Depth of Winter.
A Kind of Pancake Feaſt, preceding Lent,† was uſed in the Greek Church, from whence we have probably borrowed it, with Paſche Eggs, and other ſuch-like Ceremonies: ‘The Ruſſes, as Hakluyt tells us, begin their Lent always eight Weeks before [333] Eaſter; the firſt Week they eat Eggs, Milk, Cheeſe, and Butter, and make great Cheer with Pancakes, and ſuch other Things.’
The Cuſtom of frying Pancakes, (in turning of which in the Pan, there is uſually a good deal of Pleaſantry in the Kitchen) is ſtill retained in many Families in the North, but ſeems, if the preſent faſhionable Contempt of old Cuſtoms continues, not likely to laſt another Century.
The Apprentices, whoſe particular Holiday this Day is now called, and who are on ſeveral Accounts ſo much intereſted in the Obſervation of it, ought, with that watchful Jealouſy of their antient Rights and Liberties, (typified here by Pudding and Play,) which becomes young Engliſhmen, to guard againſt every Infringement of its Ceremonies, and tranſ⯑mit them entire and unadulterated to Poſterity!
In the Oxford Almanacks, the Saturday preced⯑ing this Day is called Feſt. Ovorum, the Egg Feaſt.
Their Egg Saturday correſponds with our Collop Monday.
Of the RING FINGER.
THE particular Regard to this Finger is of high Antiquity. It hath been honoured with the Golden* Token and Pledge of Matrimony [334] preferably to any other Finger, not, as Levinus Lemnius in his Occult Miracles of Nature tells us, becauſe there is a Nerve, * as ſome have thought, but becauſe a ſmall Artery runs from the Heart to this Finger, the Motion of which in parturient Women, &c. may be perceived by the Touch of the Finger Index.
This Opinion has been exploded by later Phyſi⯑cians, but it was from hence that Antiquity judg⯑ed it worthy, and ſelected it to be adorned with the Circlet of Gold. They called it alſo the Medical Finger, and were ſo ſuperſtitious as to mix up their Medicines and Potions with it.
Some of the common Ceremonies at Marriages ſeem naturally to fall under this Claſs of popular Antiquities.
I have received, from thoſe who have been preſent at them, the following Account of the Cuſtoms uſed at vulgar Northern Weddings about Half a Century ago†.
[335]The young Women in the Neighbourhood, with Bride Favours (Knots* of Ribbands) at their Breaſts, and Noſegays in their Hands, attended the Bride on her Wedding Day in the Morning.—Fore-Riders announced with ſhouts the Arrival of the Bride-groom: After a Kind of Breakfaſt, at which the Bride-Cakes † were ſet on and the Barrels broached, they walked out towards the Church.—The Bride was led by two young Men; the Bride-groom by two young Women: Pipers preceded them, while the Crowd toſſed up their Hats, ſhouted and clapped their Hands. An indecent Cuſtom prevailed after the Ceremony, and that too before the Altar:— [336] Young Men ſtrove who could firſt unlooſe *, or rather pluck off the Bride's Garters: Ribbands ſupplied their Place on this Occaſion; whoſoever was ſo fortunate as to tear them thus off from her Legs, bore them about the Church in Triumph.
It is ſtill uſual for the young Men preſent to ſalute the Bride immediately after the performing of the Marriage Service.
Four, with their Horſes, were waiting without; they ſaluted the Bride at the Church Gate, and immediately mounting, contended who ſhould firſt carry home the good News, ‘and win what they called the Kail’, i. e. a ſmoking Prize of Spice-Broth, which ſtood ready prepared to reward the Victor in this ſingular Kind of Race.
Dinner ſucceeded; to that Dancing and Supper; after which a Poſſet † was made, of which the Bride and Bride-groom were always to taſte firſt.—The Men departed the Room till the Bride was un⯑dreſſed by her Maids, and put to Bed; the Bride-groom in his Turn was undreſſed by his Men, and the Ceremony concluded with the well-known Rite of throwing the Stocking ‡.
[337]At preſent a Party always attend here at the Church Gates, after a Wedding, to demand of the Bridegroom Money for a Foot-Ball: This claim admits of no Refuſal—Coles, in his Dictionary, mentions the Ball Money, which he ſays was given by a new Bride to her old Playfellows.
Our Ruſtics retain to this Day many ſuperſti⯑tious Notions concerning the Times of the Year, when it is accounted lucky or otherwiſe to per⯑form this Ceremony. None are ever married on Childermaſs-Day; * for whatever Cauſe, this is a black Day in the Calendar† of impatient Lovers.
[338]The ſubſequent Proverb from Ray marks ano⯑ther antient Conceit on this Head:
The following muſt not be omitted, though I have given it before in the Chapter that relates to Burial Rites:
I ſhall add a Third, which no doubt has been often quoted for the purpoſe of encouraging a diſſident or timorous Miſtreſs:
There was a Cuſtom in the Highlands and North of Scotland, where new-married Perſons, who had no great Stock, or others low in their Fortune, brought Carts and Horſes with them to the Houſes of their Relations and Friends, and received from them Corn, Meal, Wool, or what elſe they could get. See Gloſſary to Douglas' Vir⯑gil. verb. Thig.
Of the Saying, "I'll pledge you."
[339]MR. Blount derives this Word from the French Pleige, a Surety, or Gage.—To pledge one drinking is generally thought to have had its Origin thus: When the Danes bore ſway in this Land, if a Native drank, they would ſometimes ſtab him with a Dagger or Knife; hereupon Peo⯑ple would not drink in Company,* unleſs ſome one preſent would be their Pledge or Surety, that they ſhould receive no Hurt, whilſt they were in their Draught.
Others affirm the true ſenſe of the Word to be this: That if the Perſon drank unto, was not diſpoſed to drink himſelf, he would put another for a Pledge to do it for him, otherwiſe the Party who began, would take it ill.
[340]Mr. Strutt confirms the former Opinion in the following Words: The old Manner of Pledging each other when they drank* was thus: The Perſon who was going to drink, aſked any one of the Company that ſat next him, whether he [341] would pledge him, on which he anſwering that he would, held up his Knife or Sword, to guard him whilſt he drank (for while a Man is drinking he neceſſarily is in an unguarded Poſture, expoſed to the treacherous Stroke of ſome hidden or ſecret Enemy).
This Cuſtom, as it is ſaid, firſt took riſe from the Death of young King Edward, (called the Martyr) Son to Edgar, who was by the Contri⯑vance of Elfrida, his Step-Mother, traiterouſly ſtabbed in the Back as he was drinking.
Mr. Strutt's Authority here is William of Malmſ⯑bury, and he obſerves from the Delineation he gives, (and it muſt be obſerved that his Plates, being Copies from antient illuminated Manuſcripts, are of unqueſtionable Authority) that it ſeems perfectly well to agree with the reported Cuſtom; the middle Figure is addreſſing himſelf to his Companion, who (ſeems to) tell him that he pledges him, holding up his Knife in Token of his readineſs to aſſiſt and protect him. Vol 1ſt. p. 49. of Manners and Cuſtoms. Anglo. Saxon Aera.
The antient Greeks and Romans uſed at their Meals to make Libations, pour out and even drink Wine in Honour of the Gods.—The claſſical Writings abound with Proofs of this.
The Grecian Poets and Hiſtorians, as well as the Roman Writers, have tranſmitted to us Ac⯑counts alſo of the grateful Cuſtom of drinking to the Health of our Benefactors and of our Acquaintance.
[342]The Men of Gallantry among the Romans uſed to take off as many Glaſſes to their Miſtreſſes, as there were Letters in the Name of each, according to Martial:*
Six Cups to Noevia's Health go quickly round,
And be with ſeven the fair Tuſtina's crown'd.
Hence no doubt our Cuſtom of toaſting or drinking Healths, a Ceremony which Prynne in his "Healthes; Sickneſſe" inveighs againſt with all the Madneſs of enthuſiaſtic Fury.
This extraordinary Man, who though he drank no Healths, yet appears to have been intoxicated with the Fumes of a moſt fanatical Spirit, and whom all Anticyra could not, it ſhould ſeem, have reduced to a State of mental Sobriety, concludes his Addreſs to the Chriſtian Reader thus: ‘The [343] unfained Well-wiſher of thy Spiritual and Corpo⯑ral, though the oppugner of thy pocular and Pot-emptying Health.’ William Prynne.
Of ALLHALLOW EVEN: Vulgò Halle E'en, as alſo Nut-crack Night.
IN the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome ſo often cited, I find the following Obſervation on the 1ſt of November:*
"The Feaſt of old Fools is removed to this Day."
Hallow Even is the Vigil of All Saints' Day.
It is cuſtomary on this Night with young People in the North to dive for Apples, catch at them when ſtuck on at one End of a Kind of hanging Beam, at the other Extremity of which is fixed a lighted Candle, and that with their Mouths only, having their Hands tied behind their Backs; with many other Fooleries.
Nuts† and Apples chiefly compoſe the Enter⯑tainment, and from the Cuſtom of flinging the for⯑mer [344] into the Fire, it has doubtleſs had its vulgar Name of Nutcrack-Night. The catching at the Apple and Candle at leaſt puts one in mind of the antient Engliſh Game of the Quintain, which is now almoſt forgotten, and of which a Deſcription may be found in Stow's Survey of London.
Mr. Pennant tells us in his Tour in Scotland, that the young Women there determine the Figure and Size of their Huſbands by drawing Cabbages blindfold on Allhallow Even, and like the Engliſh fling Nuts into the Fire.
This laſt Cuſtom is beautifully deſcribed by Gay in his Spell:
[345]The Rev. Mr. Shaw in his Hiſtory of the Pro⯑vince of Moray, ſeems to conſider the Feſtivity of this Night as a Kind of Harveſt Home Rejoicing: ‘A Solemnity was kept, ſays he, on the Eve of the firſt of November as a Thankſgiving for the ſafe Ingathering of the Produce of the Fields. This I am told, but have not ſeen it, is obſerved in Buchan, and other Countries, by having Hal⯑low-Eve-Fires kindled on ſome riſing Ground.’
He tells us alſo in that little Fore-taſte of his Work, with which he favoured the Public in an Appendix to Mr. Pennant's Tour, that ‘on Hal⯑low-Even, they have ſeveral ſuperſtitious Cuſ⯑toms.’ I wiſh he had given us particular Deſcriptions of them, for general Accounts are exceedingly unſatisfactory. — Curioſity is indeed tantalized, not relieved or gratified by them.
IN this great Northern Emporium of Commerce, where the Names of Merchant and Gentleman are ſynonymous Terms, and which owes its pre⯑ſent Grandeur and Opulence to the Induſtry of Men of that very reſpectable Profeſſion in antient Times; ſome of whom, from the ſmalleſt Begin⯑nings *, advanced themſelves, as well as the Place of their Reſidence, to an high Degree of Honour and Wealth, the ſubſequent Obſerva⯑tions [347] on what I ſhall call a Mercantile Antiquity, will not, I ſlatter myſelf, be altogether unintereſt⯑ing.
Enquiring frequently both of Books and Men, why the Hundred ſhould in ſome Articles imply Five, in others Six Score, I found at laſt, in the learned Dr. Hicke's Theſaurus, an Anſwer to a Queſtion which I had often aſked before in vain.—I gather from him that the Norwegians and Iſlandic People uſed a Method of numbering peculiar to themſelves*, by the Addition of the Words Tolfraedr, Tolfraed, or Tolfraet, (whence our Twelve) which made Ten ſignify Twelve; a Hundred, a Hundred and Twenty; a Thouſand, a Thouſand Two Hun⯑dred, &c.
[348]Of which Method of Computation the following is the Cauſe: The Nations above-named had two Decads or Tens; a leſs which they uſed in common with other Nations, conſiſting of Ten Units, and a greater containing Twelve (Tolf) Units.
Hence, by the Addition of the Word Tolfraedr or Tolfroed, the Hundred contained not Ten Times Ten, but Ten Times Twelve, that is, a Hundred and Twenty.
The Doctor obſerves that this Tolfraedic (for I am obliged to make a new Word in tranſlating him) Mode of Computation by the greater Decads, or Tens, which contain Twelve Units, is ſtill retained amongſt us in reckoning certain Things by the number Twelve, which the Swedes call Duſin, the French Douzain, and we Dozen.
"And I am informed, he ſays, by Merchants, &c. that in the Number, Weight and Meaſure of many Things, the Hundred among us, ſtill conſiſts of that greater Tolfraedic Hundred, which is com⯑poſed of Ten Times Twelve."
Hence then without Doubt is derived to us the preſent Mode of reckoning many Things by Six Score to the Hundred.
Of the TRUE-LOVE KNOT.
A Knot, among the antient Northern Nations, ſeems to have been the Symbol of Love, Faith and Friendſhip, pointing out the indiſſoluble Tie of Affection and Duty. —Thus the antient [349] Runic Inſcriptions are in the Form of a Knot. See Hicke's Theſaurus*.
Hence among the Northern Engliſh and Scots, who ſtill retain in a great Meaſure the Lan⯑guage and Manners of the antient Danes, that curious Kind of Knot, a mutual Preſent be⯑tween the Lover and his Miſtreſs, which, being conſidered as the Emblem of plighted Fidelity, is therefore called a True-Love Knot.—The Epithet is not derived, as one would naturally ſuppoſe it to be, from the Words True and Love, but from the Daniſh Verb Trulofa †, fidem do, I plight my Faith.
It is undoubtedly from hence, that the Bride-Favours, or the Top-Knots at Marriages, which were conſidered as Emblems of the Ties of Duty and Affection, between the Bride and her Spouſe, have been derived.
[350]Mr Gay, in his Paſtoral entitled the Spell, thus beautifully deſcribes the ruſtic Manner of knitting this True-Love Knot:
Of the Cuſtom of BLESSING PERSONS when they SNEEZE.
THE very learned Author of the Vulgar Er⯑rors, has left us a great Deal on this Sub⯑ject.—It is generally believed that the Cuſtom of Saluting or Bleſſing upon that Motion, derives its Origin from a Diſeaſe, wherein ſuch as ſneezed died.—Carolus Sigonius, in his Hiſtory of Italy, mentions a Peſtilence in the Time of Gregory the Great, that proved mortal to ſuch as ſneezed.
The Cuſtom has an elder Aera: Apulcius men⯑tions it 300 Years before.—Pliny* alſo in the Problem, "Cur ſternutantes ſalutantur." Petro⯑nius Arbiter† too deſcribes it.—Caelius Rhodigi⯑nus [351] has an Example of it among the Greeks, in the Time of Cyrus the Younger*. In the Greek Anthology† it is alluded to in an Epigram—It is received at this Day in the remoteſt Parts of Africa‡.
The Hiſtory of it will run much higher, if we take in the Rabbinical Account‖.
Dr. Browne himſelf ſuppoſes that the Ground of this antient Cuſtom was the Opinion the An⯑tients held of Sternutation, which they generally conceived to be a good Sign or a bad, and ſo upon this Motion accordingly uſed a Salve or [...], as a Gratulation for the one, and a De⯑precation from the other.
He then gives their Phyſical § Notions of it.— Hippocrates ſays, that ſneezing cures the Hiccup, is profitable to parturient Women, in Lethargies, [352] Apoplexies, Catalepſies, and Coma's: It is bad and pernicious in Diſeaſes of the Cheſt, in the Beginning of Catarrhs, in new and tender Con⯑ceptions, for then it endangers Abortion.
To theſe ſucceed their ſuperſtitious and augurial ones. St. Auſtin tells us, that the Ancients were wont to go to Bed again if they ſneezed while they put on their Shoe. Ariſtotle has a Problem, "why ſneezing from Noon to Midnight was good, but from Night to Noon unlucky." Euſta⯑thius upon Homer obſerves, that ſneezing to the Left was unlucky, but proſperous to the Right. See Plutarch in the Life of Themiſtocles*.
I ſhall give the whole of his Concluſion: "Thus we may perceive the Cuſtom to be more antient than is commonly thought;—and theſe Opinions hereof in all Ages, not any one Diſeaſe to have been the Occaſion of this ſalute and Deprecation: ariſing at firſt from this vehement and affrighting Motion of the Brain, from whence ſome finding dependant Effects to enſue: Others aſcribing hereto as a Cauſe, what perhaps but caſually or inconnex⯑edly ſucceeded; they might proceed into forms of Speeches, felicitating the good and deprecating the evil to follow."
Of ROYAL-OAK DAY.
[353]ON the 29th of May*, the Anniverſary of the Reſtoration of Charles the Second, it is ſtill cuſtomary in the North for the common People to wear in their hats the Leaves of the Oak, which are ſometimes covered on the Occa⯑ſion with Leaf-Gold.
This is done, as every Body knows, in Comme⯑moration of the marvellous Eſcape of that Monarch from his Purſuers, who paſſed under the very Oak Tree, in which he had ſecreted himſelf. This happened after the Battle of Worceſter. Vide Boſ⯑cobello.
[354]The Boys here had formerly a taunting Rhime on the Occaſion:
There is a Retort courteous by others, who con⯑temptuouſly wore Plane-Tree Leaves, of the ſame homely Sort of Stuff:
Puerile and low as theſe Sarcaſms may appear, yet they breathe ſtrongly that Party-Spirit, which it is the Duty of every good Citizen and real Lover of his Country to endeavour to ſuppreſs.
Well has Party been called ‘the Madneſs of many for the Gain of a Few.’ It is a Kind of epidemic Fever, that in its boiling Fury ſtirs up from the Bottom every Thing groſs, filthy, and impure in human Society: Often has it raged with prodigious virulence in this Iſland, and yet our ſtrong Conſtitution has always hitherto had the Hap⯑pineſs of being able to throw it off.
With Tears of Philanthropy we have viewed the rapidity of its late Devaſtations: and lamented the Progreſs of a Contagion fatal it ſhould ſeem almoſt beyond the Example of any in former Times!
May it ſubſide at the preſent Criſis, which is truly alarming, and that too (if it be poſſible by any other Means to recover a Body Politic, in which Health, for Want of Change, ſeems to have produ⯑ced Diſeaſe) not by Loſs of Blood, but by inſenſible Perſpiration!
Of MARTINMASS. *
[355]FORMERLY a Cuſtom prevailed everywhere, though generally confined at preſent to Coun⯑try Villages, of killing Cows, Oxen, Swine, &c. at this Seaſon, which were cured for the Winter, when freſh Proviſions were ſeldom or never to be had.
Two or more of the poorer Sort of ruſtic Families ſtill join in purchaſing a Cow, &c. for Slaughter at this Time, (called in Northumberland a Mart †) the Entrails of which, after having been filled with a Kind of Pudding-Meat, conſiſting of Blood, Suet, Groats,‡ &c. are formed into little Sauſage Links, boiled, and ſent about as Preſents, &c. From their Appearance, they are called Black Puddings.
The Author of the Convivial‖ Antiquities tells us, that in Germany, there was in his Time a [356] Kind of Entertainment on the above Occaſion, vulgarly called the ‘Feaſt of Sauſages or Gut-puddings,’ which was wont to be celebrated with great Joy and Feſtivity.
J. Boëmus Aubanus* too tells us, that in Fran⯑conia, there was a great deal of Eating and Drink⯑ing at this Seaſon; no one was ſo poor or niggardly that on the Feaſt of St. Martin had not his Diſh of the Entrails either of Oxen, Swine, or Calves. They drank too, he ſays, very liberally of Wine on the Occaſion.
The learned Moreſin† refers the great Doings on this Occaſion, which he ſays were common to almoſt all Europe in his Time, to an antient Athenian Feſtival, obſerved in Honour of Bac⯑chus, upon the eleventh, twelfth, and thirteenth Days of the Month Antheſterion, correſponding with our November.
J. Boëmus Aubanus, above cited, ſeems to con⯑firm this Conjecture, though there is no mention of the Slaughter of any Animal in the Deſcription of the Rites of the Grecian Feſtival. The eleventh Day of that Month had a Name from the Cere⯑mony of "tapping their Barrels on it;" it was [357] called alſo by the Chaeroneans the Day of good Genius, becauſe it was cuſtomary to make merry upon it. See Potter's Grecian Antiquities.
Of FAIRS.
A Fair is a greater Kind of Market, granted to any Town by Privilege, for the more ſpeedy and commodious providing of ſuch Things as the Place ſtands in need of. They are generally kept once or twice in a Year. Proclamation is to be made how long they are to continue, and no Perſon ſhall ſell any Goods after the Time of the Fair is ended, on Forfeiture of double the Value.— A Toll is uſually paid at Fairs.
In the firſt Volume of the ingenious Mr. Wharton's Hiſt. of Poetry, p. 279, there is a Note which contains a great deal of Learning on this Subject; the ſubſequent Extracts will requite the Pains of Peruſal, and throw no ſmall Light upon this antient Kind of Mart.
"Before flouriſhing Towns, he tells us, were eſtabliſhed and the Neceſſaries or Ornaments of Life, from the Convenience of Communication and the increaſe of Provincial Civility, could be procured in various Places, Goods and Commodities [358] of every Kind were chiefly ſold at Fairs*: To theſe, as to one univerſal Mart, the People re⯑ſorted periodically and ſupplied moſt of their Wants for the enſuing Year.
The Diſplay of Merchandize, and the Conflux of Cuſtomers, at theſe principal and almoſt only Emporia of domeſtic Commerce, were prodigious: and they were therefore often held on open and extenſive Plains. (Thus at Newcaſtle on our Town Moor, the Cow-bill).
One of the chief of them was that of St. Giles's Hill or Down, near Wincheſter: The Conqueror inſtituted and gave it as a Kind of Revenue to the Biſhop of Wincheſter. It was at firſt for three Days, but afterwards, by Henry III. pro⯑longed to ſixteen Days.—Its Juriſdiction extended ſeven Miles round, and comprehended even South⯑ampton, then a Capital and trading Town. Mer⯑chants [359] who ſold Wares at that time within that Circuit, forfeited them to the Biſhop. Officers were placed at a conſiderable Diſtance, at Bridges*, and other Avenues of Acceſs to the Fair, to exact Toll of all Merchandize paſſing that Way: In the mean while all Shops in the City of Wincheſter were ſhut. A Court called the Pavilion compoſed of the Biſhop's Juſticiaries and other Officers had Power to try Cauſes of various Sorts for ſeven Miles round. The Biſhop had a Toll of every Load or Parcel of Goods paſſing through the Gates of the City. On St. Giles's Eve, the Mayor, &c. delivered up the Keys of the four Gates to the Biſhop's Officers. Many and extraordinary were the Privileges granted to the Biſhop on this Occaſion, all tending to ob⯑ſtruct Trade and oppreſs the People.
Numerous foreign Merchants† frequented this Fair; ſeveral Streets were formed in it, aſſigned to the Sale of different Commodities‡. The ſur⯑rounding Monaſteries had Shops or Houſes in theſe Streets uſed only at the Fair; they held them under the Biſhop, and they often were let by Leaſe for a Term of Years.
§ Different Counties had their different Stations.
[360]It appears from a curious Record now re⯑maining containing the Eſtabliſhment and Ex⯑pences of the Houſhold of Henry Percy, the 5th Earl of Northumberland, A. D. 1512, and printed by Dr. Percy, that the Stores of his Lordſhip's Houſe at Wreſille, for the whole Year, were laid in from Fairs: ‘He that ſtands charged with my Lordes Houſe for the houll Yeir, if he maye poſſible, ſhall be at all Faires, where the groice Emptions ſhall be boughte for the Houſe for the houll Yeir, as Wine, Wax, Beiffes, Mul⯑tons, Wheite and Malt*.’ P. 407.
In† the Account of the Priories of Maxtoke, in Warwickſhire, and of Biceſter, in Oxfordſhire, in the Time of Henry VI. the Monks appear to have laid in yearly Stores, of various, yet common Ne⯑ceſſaries at the Fair of Sturbridge, Cambridgeſhire, at leaſt 100 Miles diſtant from either Monaſtry.
It may ſeem ſurpriſing that their own Neigh⯑bourhood, including the Cities of Oxford and Coventry, could not ſupply them with Commo⯑dities [361] neither rare nor coſtly, which they thus fetch⯑ed at a conſiderable Expence of Carriage.—There is a Rubric in ſome of the Monaſtic Rules ‘de cuntibus ad Nundinas’ i. e. concerning thoſe who go to Fairs."
Our two annual Fairs on the Town Moor, Newcaſtle, are called Lammaſs and St. Luke's Fairs, from the Days on which they begin. Mr. Bourne tells us, that the Tolls, Booths, Stallage, Pickage and Courts of Pie Powder, (duſty Foot) to each of theſe Fairs, were reckoned communibus Annis 12l. in Oliver's Time. The Re⯑cords of our Monaſteries are loſt, otherwiſe they would doubtleſs have furniſhed ſome Particulars relative to the Inſtitution and antient Cuſtoms of the Fairs at Newcaſtle.
Mr. Bailey tells us, that in antient Times amongſt Chriſtians, upon any extraordinary Solem⯑nity, particularly the anniverſary Dedication of a Church*, Tradeſmen uſed to bring and ſell their Wares, even in the Church-yards, eſpecially upon the Feſtival of the Dedication; as at Weſtminſter, on St. Peter's Day; at London, on St. Bartholo⯑mew; at Durham, on St. Cuthbert's Day, &c. But Riots and Diſturbances often happening, by Reaſon of the Numbers aſſembled together, Privile⯑ges were by Royal Charter granted for various Cau⯑ſes to particular Places, Towns, and Places of ſtrength where Magiſtrates preſided to keep the People in Order. Courts were granted to take Notice of all Manner of Cauſes and Diſorders committed upon [362] the Place, called Pie-powder*, becauſe Juſtice was done to any injured Perſon before the Duſt of the Fair was off his Feet. It is cuſtomary at all Fairs to preſent Fairings, which are gifts, bought at theſe annual Markets.
Ray has preſerved two old Engliſh Proverbs that relate to Fairs: ‘Men ſpeak of the Fair as Things went with them there.’
As alſo, ‘To come a Day after the Fair. †’
Of the Cuſtoms in SCHOOLS on St. NICHOLAS' DAY.
J. Boëmus Aubanus* in his Deſcription of ſome ſingular Cuſtoms uſed in his Time in Franco⯑nia, to which I have ſo often referred, tells us, that Scholars on St. Nicholas Day uſed to elect three out [363] of their Number, one of whom was to play the Biſhop, the others to act the Parts of Deacons.— The Biſhop was eſcorted by the Reſt of the Boys in ſolemn Proceſſion to Church, where, with his Mitre on, he preſided during the Time of divine Worſhip: This being ended, he, with his Deacons, went about ſinging from Door to Door, and col⯑lected Money, which they did not beg as Alms, but demanded as the Biſhop's Subſidy. The Boys were prevailed upon to faſt on the Eve of this Day, in order to perſuade themſelves that the little Pre⯑ſents, which on that Night were put for them into Shoes *, (placed under the Table for that Purpoſe,) were made them by their very bountiful Pre⯑late Nicholas.—On which Account many of them kept the Faſt ſo rigourouſly, that their Friends were under the neceſſity of forcing them to take ſome Suſtenance, in order to prevent them from injuring their Health.
The antient Calendar of the Church of Rome†, has the following Obſervations on this Day, which is the 6th of December.
Veſtiges of theſe antient Popiſh Superſtitions are ſtill retained in ſeveral Schools about this Time of the Year, particularly in the Grammar School at Durham*. They aſk and forcibly obtain from the Maſter, what they call Orders.—I have heard alſo of a ſimilar Cuſtom at the School of Houghton-le-Spring, in the County of Durham.
Of the GULE of AUGUST, commonly called LAMMASS-DAY.
"LAmmas-Day, ſays Blount, the firſt of Au⯑guſt, otherwiſe called the Gule or Yule of Auguſt, which may be a Corruption of the Britiſh Word Gwyl Awſt, ſignifying the Feaſt of Auguſt, [365] or may come from Vincula, (Chains) that Day being called in Latin, Feſtum Sancti Petri ad Vincula." The laſt Opinion ſeems a wild and vague Conjecture. How much more probable is the Hypotheſis of the learned Gebelin, which the Reader will find, both in the original French, and tranſlated into Engliſh, if he will be at the Trouble of turning back to Page 171.
Antiquaries are divided alſo in their Opinions concerning the Origin of the Word Lam, or Lamb-maſs.
Some ſuppoſe it is called Lammaſs-Day*, quaſi Lamb-Maſſe, becauſe on that Day the Tenants that held Lands of the Cathedral Church in York, (which is dedicated to Saint Peter ad Vincula†) were bound by their Tenure to bring a live Lamb into the Church at high Maſs on that Day.
Others ſuppoſe it to be derived from the Saxon Hlaf Maesse. i. e. Loaf Maſſe, or Bread Maſſe, ſo named as a Feaſt of Thankſgiving to God for the firſt Fruits of the Corn, and ſeems to have been obſerved with Bread of new Wheat; and accord⯑ingly it is a Uſage in ſome Places for Tenants to be bound to bring in Wheat of that Year to their Lord, on or before the firſt of Auguſt. Ham. Reſol. to 6 Quaeres, p 465. Vide Blount.
Of the vulgar Saying, "UNDER the ROSE."
[366]DOctor Browne leaves me little more on this Subject, than the eaſy and agreeable Taſk of making him ſpeak conciſely and in plain Engliſh.
Nazianzen, ſays he, ſeems to imply in the ſubſe⯑quent tranſlated Verſes, that the Roſe, from a natu⯑ral Property, has been made the Symbol of Silence.
Hence it ſhould ſeem when we deſire to confine our Words, we commonly ſay, "they are ſpoken under the Roſe."
There is a Propriety in this Expreſſion alſo, if we mean only in Society at convivial Entertain⯑ments, where it was an antient Cuſtom to wear Chaplets of Roſes about the Head.
The Germans have a Cuſtom of deſcribing a Roſe in the Ceiling over the Table*.
Lemnius and others have traced it to another Origin: The Roſe, ſay they, was the Flower of [367] Venus, which Cupid conſecrated to Harpocrates, the God of Silence, &c. it was therefore an Em⯑blem of it to conceal the Pranks of Venery; thus the Poet:
Of the SILLY HOW, that is, the holy, or fortunate CAP or HOOD.
VARIOUS were the Superſtitions, about half a Century* ago, concerning a certain mem⯑branous Covering, commonly called the Silly How, [368] that was ſometimes found about the Heads of new-born Infants.—It was preſerved with great Care, not only as medical in Diſeaſes, but alſo as contributing to the good Fortune of the Infant and others.—This, ſays Dr Browne, is no more than the Continuation of a Superſtition that is of very remote Antiquity. Thus we read in the Life of Antoninus, by Spartianus, that Children are ſometimes born with this natural Cap, which Midwives were wont to ſell to credulous Lawyers, who held an Opinion that it contributed to their Promotion*.
Of the Phenomenon*, vulgarly called WILL or KITTY with the WISP †, or JACK with a LANTHORN.
[369]THIS Appearance, called in Latin, Ignis Fatuus, has long been an article in the Catalogue of popular Superſtitions. It is ſaid to be chiefly ſeen in Summer Nights, frequenting Meadows, Marſhes, and other moiſt Places.—It has been thought by ſome to ariſe from a viſcous Exhalation, which being kindled in the Air, re⯑flects [370] a Sort of thin Flame in the Dark without any ſenſible Heat. It is often found flying along Rivers and Hedges, becauſe, as it is conjectured, it meets there with a Stream of Air to direct it.
Philoſophers are much divided in their Solution of this Phenomenon. Sir Iſaac Newton ſays it is a Vapour ſhining without Heat, and that there is the ſame Difference between this Vapour and Flame, as between rotten Wood ſhining without Heat and burning Coals of Fire.
Others ſuppoſe it to be ſome nocturnal flying Inſect: Indeed they have gone ſo many different Ways in purſuit of this Wanderer, that, according to the popular Notion of its conducting into Bogs and other Precipices, ſome of them muſt have been miſled and bewildered by it.—We may follow them however as far as we pleaſe in this Paper Purſuit without any Danger.
Me [...]iana has given us an Accout of the famous Indian Lanthorn Fly, publiſhed amongſt her Inſects at Surinam. It has a Hood▪ or Bladder on its Head, which gives a Light like a Lanthorn in the Night, but by Day-light is clear and tranſparent, curiouſly adorned with Stripes of Red or Green Colour.— One may read Writing of tolerable large Character by it at Night.—The Creature, it is ſaid, can con⯑tract or dilate the Hood or Bladder over its Head at Pleaſure.—They hide all their Light when taken, but when at Liberty afford it plentifully.
It inclines one to think that the Appearance un⯑der Conſideration is no more than the ſhining of ſome Night-flying Inſect, when we are informed, that they give Proof as it were of Senſe, by avoid⯑ing Objects—that they often go in a Direction con⯑trary [371] to the Wind—that they often ſeem extinct, and then ſhine again.—Their paſſing along a few Feet above the Ground or Surface of the Water, agrees with the Motion of ſome Inſect in queſt of Prey; as alſo their ſettling on a Sudden, and riſing again immediately*.
Some indeed have affirmed that Ignes Fatui are never ſeen but in Salt Marſhes, or other boggy Places. On the other Hand it is proved that they have been ſeen flying over Fields, Heaths, and other dry Places.
I am informed in Boreman's ſecond Volume of his Deſcription of a great Variety of Animals, Ve⯑getables, &c &c. that a reſpectable Perſon in Hert⯑fordſhire†, preſuming upon his Knowledge of the [372] Grounds about his Houſe, was tempted one dark Night to follow one of theſe Lights, which he ſaw flying over a Piece of fallow Ground.—It led him over a plowed Field, flying and twiſting about from Place to Place—ſometimes it would ſudden⯑ly diſappear, and as ſuddenly appear again.—It once made directly to a Hedge, when it came near, it mounted over, and he loſt Sight, after a full Hour's Chace.—In his return to his Houſe, he ſaw it again, but was too fatigued to think of renewing the Purſuit. This Light is ſaid alſo to have been obſerved to ſtand ſtill as well as to move, and ſometimes ſeemed fixed on the Surface on the Water.—We are informed that in Italy, two Kinds of theſe Lights have been diſcovered; one on the Mountains, the other on the Plains.—The com⯑mon People call them Cularſi, becauſe they look upon them as Birds, the Belly and other Parts of which are reſplendent like the Pyrauſtae, or Fire-Flies.
Mr. Bradley, F. R. S. ſuppoſes the Will with the Wiſp to be no more than a Group of ſmall enlightened Inſects.
Mr. Fr. Willoughby and Mr. Ray are of Opi⯑nion, that the Ignis Fatuus is nothing but the ſhining of ſome Night-flying Inſect.—Dr. Derham was of Opinion, they were fired Vapours*.
[373]After having ſummoned ſuch reſpectable Wit⯑neſſes in the Cauſe under Conſideration, and having found that their Depoſitions by no means agree, I ſhall not preſume to ſum up the Evidence or pronounce Sentence.
We leave therefore the Deciſion of the Contro⯑verſy to future Diſcoveries in Natural Hiſtory, and to the Determination of ſucceeding Times.
Of the BORROWED DAYS.
THere is an old Proverb preſerved in Ray's Collection.
"April, borrows three Days of March and they are ill."
April, is pronounced with an Emphaſis on the laſt Syllable, and ſo it is made into a Kind of Rhyme.
I have taken Notice of this, becauſe I find in the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome, to which I have ſo often referred, the following Ob⯑ſervations on the 31ſt of March.
There is no Doubt but that theſe Obſervations in the antient Calendar, and our Proverb are de⯑rived from one common Origin.—I confeſs myſelf in the mean while unable to go any farther in tra⯑cing them back to their Source.
Of COCK-FIGHTING.
[374]MEN have long availed themſelves of the Antipathy one Cock ſhews to another, and have encouraged that natural hatred with Arts that diſgrace human Reaſon.—The Origin of this Sport is ſaid to be derived from the Athenians on the following Occaſion: When Themiſtocles was marching his Army againſt the Perſians, he by the Way eſpying two Cocks fighting, cauſed his Army to behold them, and made the following Speech to them: "Behold, theſe do not fight for their Houſe⯑hold Gods, for the Monuments of their Anceſtors, nor for Glory, nor for Liberty, nor for the Safety of their Children, but only becauſe the one will not give Way unto the other." This ſo encou⯑raged the Grecians, that they fought ſtrenuouſly, and obtained the Victory over the Perſians; upon which Cock-fighting was by a particular Law or⯑dained to be annually practiſed by the Athenians; and hence was the Original of the Sport in England derived—Thus† far Mr Bailey.—The beſt Trea⯑tiſe on this Subject, is in the third Volume of the [375] Archacologia, by one*, who is an Ornament to a Society, the Inſtitution of which does Honour to our Country.
I ſhall give the Reader ſomething like a Com⯑pendium of this excellent Memoir.—Though the antient Greeks piqued themſelves on their Polite⯑neſs, calling all other Nations barbarous; yet Mr Pegge has proved clearly in this Treatiſe, that they were the Authors of this cruel and inhuman Mode of Diverſion —The Inhabitants of Delos were great Lovers of this Sport, and Tanagra, a City of Boeotia; the Iſle of Rhodes, Chalcis in Euboea, and the Country of Media, were famous for their generous and magnanimous Race of Chickens — It appears they had ſome Method of preparing the Birds for Battle†. Cock-fighting was an Inſtitu⯑tion partly religious, and partly political at [376] Athens—(Socrates ſacrificed a Cock to Aeſculapius), and was continued there for the Purpoſe of improv⯑ing the Seeds of Valour in the Minds of their Youth.—But it was afterwards abuſed, and per⯑verted both there and in other Parts of Greece, to a common Paſtime and Amuſement, without any moral, political, or religious Intention; and as it is now followed and practiſed amongſt us.—It appears that the Romans, who borrowed this, with many other Things from Greece, uſed Quails* as well as Cocks for fighting.—The firſt Cauſe of Contention between the two Brothers, Baſſianus and Geta, Sons of the Emperor Septimius Severus, happened, according to Herodian, in their Youth, about fighting their Quails and Cocks†.—Cocks and Quails, fitted for the Purpoſe of engaging one another to the laſt Gaſp, for Diverſion, are fre⯑quently compared in the Roman Writers‡, and with much Propriety, to Gladiators. The Fathers of the Church inveigh with great Warmth againſt the Spectacles of the Arena—the wanton ſhedding of human Blood in Sport—One would have thought that with this, Cock-fighting would alſo have been diſcarded, under the mild and humane genius of Chriſtianity.—But it was reſerved for this enlightened Aera to practiſe it with new and [377] aggravating Circumſtances of Cruelty.—The Shrove Tueſday Maſſacre * of this uſeful and ſpirited Crea⯑ture, is now indeed in a declining Way; but that monſtrous Barbarity, the Battle-royal and Welſh-main ſtill continue to be in full Force amongſt us. —A ſtriking Diſgrace to the manly Character of Britons!
It is probable that Cock-fighting was firſt in⯑troduced into this Iſland by the Romans.—The Bird itſelf was here before Caeſar's Arrival†.
William Fitz-Stephen, who wrote the Life of Becket, in the Reign of Henry II. is the firſt of our Writers that mentions Cocking, deſcribing it as the Sport of School-boys‡ on Shrove Tueſday. The Theatre (the Cockpit) it ſeems was the School, and the Maſter was the Comptroller and Director of the Sport‖. —From this Time at leaſt, the Diverſion, however abſurd, and even impious, was continued amongſt us: It was followed, though diſapproved and prohibited 39 Edward III.§—Alſo in the Reign of Henry VIII.** and A. D. 1569††.—It has been by ſome called a Royal Diverſion, and as every one knows the Cockpit at Whitehall was erected [378] by a Crowned Head*, for the more magnificent celebrating of the Sport. It was prohibited how⯑ever by one of Oliver's Acts, March 31, 1654†.
Mr Pegge deſcribes the Welſh-main, in order to expoſe the Cruelty of it, and ſuppoſes it pecu⯑liar to this Kingdom:—known neither in China, nor in Perſia, nor in Malacca, nor among the ſavage Tribes of America. Suppoſe ſixteen Pair of Cocks—of theſe the ſixteen Conquerors are pit⯑ted the ſecond Time—the eight Conquerors of theſe are pitted a third Time—the four of theſe a fourth Time—and laſtly, the two Conquerors of theſe are pitted a fifth Time; ſo that, incredible Barba⯑rity! thirty-one of theſe Creatures are ſure to be inhumanely deſtroyed for the Sport and Pleaſure (amid Noiſe and Nonſenſe, blended with the horrid‡ Blaſphemy and Profaneneſs) of thoſe, who will yet aſſume to themſelves the Name of Chriſtians. Without running into all the Extra⯑vagance and Superſtition of Pythagoreans and Bramins, yet certainly we have no right, no Power or Authority, to abuſe and torment any of God's Creatures, or needleſsly to ſport with their Lives; but on the contrary, ought to uſe them with all poſſible Tenderneſs and Moderation.
[379]In a Word, Cock-fighting is an heatheniſh Mode of Diverſion from the firſt, and at this Day ought certainly to be confined to barbarous Nations. Yet (it may, and muſt be added) to aggravate the Matter, and enhance our Shame, that our Butchers have contrived a Method unknown to the Antients, of arming the Heels of the Bird with Steel; a De⯑vice conſidered as a moſt noble Improvement* in the Art, and indeed an Invention highly worthy of Men that delight in Blood"
It ſtill continues to be a favourite Sport of our Col⯑liers in the North;† the clamorous Wants of their Families ſolicit them to go to Work in vain, when a Match is heard of:
Of the Vulgar Superſtitions concerning the MOON.
[380]THE Moon, the antient Object of idolatrous Worſhip, has in later Times compoſed an Article in the Creed of popular Superſtition: The Moon, Dr. Johnſon tells us, has great influence in vulgar Philoſophy. In his Memory, he obſerves, it was a Precept annually given in one of the Eng⯑liſh Almanacks, to kill Hogs when the Moon was increaſing, and the Bacon would prove the better in boiling.
The common People, Bailey tells us, in ſome Counties in England are accuſtomed at the Prime of the Moon to ſay: "It is a fine Moon, God bleſs her," which ſome imagine to proceed from a blind Zeal, retained from the antient Iriſh, who worſhip⯑ped the Moon, or from a Cuſtom in Scotland, (particularly in the Highlands) where the Women make a Curteſy to the New Moon: And ſome Engliſh Women ſtill retain a Touch of this Genti⯑liſm, who getting up upon and ſitting aſtride on a Gate or Stile, the firſt Night of the New Moon ſay:
The antient Druids had their ſuperſtitious Rites at the Changes of the Moon.—The hornedneſs of the New Moon is ſtill faintly conſidered by the vulgar as an Omen with Regard to the Weather.
The Rev. Mr. Shaw in his Account of Elgin, and the Shire of Murray, See Appendix to Pen⯑nant's [381] Tour, informs us, that at the full Moon in March, they cut Withes of the Miſletoe or Ivy, make Circles of them, keep them all the Year, and pretend to cure Hectics and other troubles by them.
Dr. Johnſon in his Journey to the Weſtern Iſlands, tells us, they expect better Crops of Grain, by ſowing their Seed in the Moon's Increaſe.
Of SECOND SIGHT.
THE learned Author of the Rambler having favoured the Public with his Thoughts on this ſingular Kind of Superſtition, and having ſo lately viſited the Scene of its declining Influence, it will be unneceſſary to apologize for uſing his own Words on the Subject: "We ſhould have had little claim, ſays he, to the Praiſe of Curioſity, if we had not endeavoured with particular Attention to examine the Queſtion of the Second Sight. Of an Opinion received for Centuries by a whole Nation, and ſuppoſed to be confirmed through its whole Deſcent, by a ſeries of ſucceſſive Facts, it is deſirable that the Truth ſhould be eſtabliſhed, or the Fallacy detected.
The Second Sight is an Impreſſion made either by the Mind upon the Eye, or by the Eye upon the Mind, by which Things diſtant or future are perceived, and ſeen as if they were preſent. A Man on a Journey far from Home falls from his Horſe, another who is perhaps at work about the Houſe, [382] ſees him bleeding upon the Ground, commonly with a Landſcape of the Place where the Accident befalls him. Another Seer driving Home his Cat⯑tle, or wandering in Idleneſs, or muſing in the Sun⯑ſhine, is ſuddenly ſurprized by the Appearance of a bridal Ceremony, or funeral Proceſſion, and counts the Mourners or Attendants, of whom, if he knows them, he relates the Names, if he knows them not, he can deſcribe the Dreſſes. Things diſtant are ſeen at the Inſtant when they happen. Of Things future I know not that there is any Rule for determining the Time between the Sight and the Event.
This receptive Faculty, for Power it cannot be called, is neither voluntary nor conſtant. The Appearances have no Dependence upon Choice: they cannot be ſummoned, detained, or recalled. The Impreſſion is ſudden, and the Effect often painful.
By the term Second Sight, ſeems to be meant a Mode of ſeeing, ſuperadded to that which Nature generally beſtows. In the Earſe it is called Taiſch; which ſignifies likewiſe a Spectre, or a Viſion. I know not, nor is it likely that the Highlanders ever examined, whether by Taiſch, uſed for the Second Sight, they mean the Power of ſeeing, or the Thing ſeen.
I do not find it to be true, as it is reported, that to the Second Sight nothing is preſented but Phantoms of Evil. Good ſeems to have the ſame Proportion in thoſe viſionary Scenes, as it obtains in real Life: almoſt all remarkable Events have evil for their Baſis; and are either Miſeries incurred, [383] or Miſeries eſcaped. Our Senſe is ſo much ſtrong⯑er of what we ſuffer, than of what we enjoy, that the Ideas of pain predominate in almoſt every Mind. What is Recollection but a Revival of Vexations, or Hiſtory but a Record of Wars, Treaſons, and Calamities? Death, which is conſi⯑dered as the greateſt Evil, happens to all. The greateſt good, be it what it will, is the Lot but of a Part.
That they ſhould often ſee Death is to be ex⯑pected; becauſe Death is an Event frequent and important. But they ſee likewiſe more pleaſing Incidents. A Gentleman told me, that when he had once gone far from his own Iſland, one of his labouring Servants predicted his Return, and de⯑ſcribed the Livery of his Attendant, which he had never worn at Home; and which had been, with⯑out any previous Deſign, occaſionally given him.
Our Deſire of Information was keen, and our Inquiry frequent. Mr. Boſwell's Frankneſs and Gaiety made every Body communicative; and we heard many Tales of theſe airy Shows, with more or leſs Evidence and Diſtinctneſs.
It is the common Talk of the Lowland Scots, that the Notion of the Second Sight is wearing away with other Superſtitions; and that its Reality is no longer ſuppoſed, but by the groſſeſt People. How far its Prevalence ever extended, or what Ground it has loſt, I know not. The Iſlanders of all degrees, whether of Rank or Underſtanding, univerſally admit it, except the Miniſters, who univerſally deny it, and are ſuſpected to deny it, in Conſequence of a Syſtem, againſt Conviction. [384] One of them honeſtly told me, that he came to Sky with a Reſolution not to believe it.
Strong Reaſons for Incredulity will readily occur. This Faculty of ſeeing Things out of ſight is local, and commonly uſeleſs It is a Breach of the common Order of Things, without any viſible Reaſon or perceptible Benefit. It is aſcribed only to a People very little enlightened; and among them, for the moſt Part, to the mean and the ignorant.
To the Confidence of theſe Objections it may be replied, that by preſuming to determine what is fit, and what is beneficial, they preſuppoſe more Knowledge of the univerſal Syſtem than Man has attained; and therefore depend upon Principles too complicated and extenſive for our Comprehen⯑ſion; and that there can be no Security in the Conſequence, when the Premiſes are not under⯑ſtood; that the Second Sight is only wonderful becauſe it is rare, for, conſidered in itſelf, it in⯑volves no more difficulty than dreams, or perhaps than the regular Exerciſes of the cogitative Facul⯑ty; that a general Opinion of communicative Im⯑pulſes, or viſionary repreſentations, has prevailed in all Ages and all Nations; that particular Inſtan⯑ces have been given, with ſuch Evidence, as neither Bacon nor Bayle has been able to reſiſt; that ſudden Impreſſions, which the Event has ve⯑rified, have been felt by more than own or pub⯑liſh them; that the Second Sight of the Hebrides implies only the local Frequency of a Power, which is nowhere totally unknown; and that where we are unable to decide by antecedent Reaſon, we muſt be content to yield to the Force of Teſtimony.
[385]By pretenſion to Second Sight, no profit was ever ſought or gained. It is an involuntary Af⯑fection, in which neither Hope nor Fear are known to have any Part. Thoſe who profeſs to feel it, do not boaſt of it as a Privilege, nor are conſidered by others as advantageouſly diſtinguiſhed. They have no temptation to feign; and their hearers have no motive to encourage the Impoſture.
To talk with any of theſe Seers is not eaſy. There is one in Sky, with whom we would have gladly converſed; but he was very groſs and ig⯑norant, and knew no Engliſh. The Proportion in theſe Countries of the Poor to the Rich is ſuch, that if we ſuppoſe the Quality to be accidental, it can very rarely happen to a Man of Education; and yet on ſuch Men it has ſometimes fallen. There is now a Second Sighted Gentleman in the Highlands, who complains of the Terrors to which he is expoſed.
The foreſight of the Seers is not always pre⯑ſcience: they are impreſſed with Images, of which the Event only ſhews them the Meaning. They tell what they have ſeen to others, who are at that Time not more knowing than themſelves, but may become at laſt very adequate Witneſſes, by comparing the Narrative with its Verification.
To collect ſufficient Teſtimonies for the Satis⯑faction of the Publick, or ourſelves, would have required more Time than we could beſtow. There is, againſt it, the ſeeming Analogy of Things con⯑fuſedly ſeen, and little underſtood; and for it, the indiſtinct Cry of national Perſuaſion, which may be perhaps reſolved at laſt into Prejudice and Tra⯑dition. I never could advance my Curioſity to [386] conviction; but came away at laſt only willing to beleive."
Of DREAMS.
EVERY Dream, according to Wolfius, takes its Riſe from ſome Senſation, and is continu⯑ed by the Succeſſion of Phantaſms in the Mind: His Reaſons are, that when we dream, we imagine ſomething, or the Mind produces Phantaſms; but no Phantaſms can ariſe in the Mind without a previous Senſation, hence neither can a Dream ariſe without ſome previous Senſation.
Lord Bacon obſerves, that the Interpretation of natural Dreams has been much laboured, but mixed with numerous Extravagancies, and adds, that at preſent it ſtands not upon its beſt Founda⯑tion. It may be obſerved that in our Days, except amongſt the moſt ignorant and vulgar, the whole imaginary Structure is fallen to the Ground.
Phyſicians ſeem to be the only Perſons at pre⯑ſent who interpret Dreams: frightful Dreams are perhaps always Indications of ſome violent Oppreſ⯑ſion of Nature. Hippocrates has may curious Obſervations on Dreams: Ennius of old, has made that very ſenſible Remark, that what Men ſtudied and pondered in the Day Time, the ſame they dreamed on at Night. I ſuppoſe there are few who cannot from their own Experience aſſent to the Truth of his Obſervation.
Various are the popular Superſtitions, or at leaſt the faint Traces of them, that yet are made [387] uſe of to procure Dreams of Divination. Such as faſting St. Agnes'* Faſt, laying a Piece of the firſt Cut of the Cheeſe, at a Lying-in, called here vulgarly the "Groaning Cheeſe," under the Pillow, to cauſe young Perſons to dream of their Lovers, &c. Various alſo are the Interpretations of Dreams given by old Women, but of which the Regard is inſenſibly wearing away.
Of the vulgar Saying, "Deuce take you."
FEW perhaps, who uſe this Expreſſion, particu⯑larly they of the ſoft Sex, who, accompany⯑ing it with the "gentle Pat of a Fan," cannot be ſuppoſed to mean any ill by it: are aware that it is ſynonymous with "ſending you to the Devil." Yet is it undoubtedly of equal Import wth the Latin, "Abi in malam rem." Duſius * was the [388] antient popular Name for a Kind of Daemon or Devil among the Gauls, ſo that this Saying, of which ſo few underſtood the Meaning, has at leaſt its Antiquity to recommend it: It is mentioned in St. Auſtin's City of God as a libidinous Daemon who uſed to violate the Chaſtity of Women, and with the Incubus of old, was charged with doing a great Deal of Miſchief of ſo ſubtle a Nature, that as none ſaw it, it did not ſeem poſſible to be prevent⯑ed. Later Times have done both theſe Devils juſtice, candidly ſuppoſing them to have been much traduced by a certain Set of Delinquents, who uſed to father upon inviſible and imaginary Agents the Crimes of real Men.
Of the LONG POLES, which are uſed as SIGNS to BARBER'S SHOPS.
BArbers' Shops are generally marked by long Poles inſtead of Signs: The Athenian Oracle accounts for this Cuſtom, which is of remote Antiquity, in the following Manner. The Barber's Art was ſo beneficial to the Public, that he, who firſt brought it up in Rome, had, as Authors relate, a Statue erected to his Memory. In England, they were in ſome ſort the Surgeons of old Times, into [389] whoſe Art thoſe beautiful Leeches *, our fair Virgins then too uſed to be initiated. (Thus in corporate Towns, the preſent Companies of Barber-Chirur⯑geons.) They therefore uſed to hang their Baſons out upon Poles, to make known at a Diſtance to the weary and wounded Traveller†, where all might have recourſe: They uſed Poles, as ſome Inns ſtill gibbet their Signs acroſs a Town.
GYPSIES.
GYPSIES, ſays Browne, are a Kind of counterfeit Moors, to be found in many Parts of Europe, Aſia, and Africa. They are commonly ſuppoſed to have come from Egypt; (their Name is corrupt for Egyptians) they de⯑rive themſelves from hence. — Munſter diſco⯑vered in the Letters and Paſs, which they ob⯑tained from Sigiſmund the Emperour, that they firſt came out of Leſſer Egypt; that having turned Apoſtates from Chriſtianity and relapſed [390] into Pagan Rites, ſome of every Family were en⯑joined this Penance to wander about the World. Aventinus tells us, that they pretend for this va⯑gabond Courſe, a Judgment of God upon their Forefathers, who refuſed to entertain the Virgin Mary and Jeſus, when ſhe fled into their Country (this Lye would be of Service to them in Roman Catholic Countries).
That they are no Egyptians Bellonius makes appear†, who met great Droves of Gypſies in Egypt, in Villages on the Banks of the Nile; they were accounted Strangers there, and wanderers from foreign Parts, as with us.
They made their firſt Appearance in Germany about 1400, they were never obſerved before in other Parts of Europe. That they were firſt from [391] the Neighbourhood of Germany, is alſo probable from their Language, which was the Sclavonian Tongue. They are called Bohemians in France.
Of what Nation ſoever they were at firſt, (he adds) they are now almoſt of all, aſſociating unto them ſome of every Country, where they wander; when they will be loſt, or whether at all again is not without ſome Doubt—unſettled Nations have ſurvived others of fixed Habitations.
They have been baniſhed by moſt Chriſtian Princes.—They ſeem beneath the Notice of the Laws.—The Great Turk at leaſt tolerates them near the Imperial City; he is ſaid to employ them as Spies. They were baniſhed as ſuch by Charles the Vth."
One ſtill ſees great Quantities of them in the South of England. As the Egyptians of old were famous for Aſtronomy, Natural Magic, the Art of Divination, &c. ſo theſe their fictitious Deſcen⯑dants are Pretenders to Fortune-telling. To co⯑lour their Impoſtures, they artificially (as Mr. Ful⯑ler would word it) diſcolour their Faces, and rove up and down the Country in Rags and Tatters, deluding the ignorant Vulgar, promiſing the Country* Girls Lovers, and in Return borrowing [392] their Fowls, Smocks, &c. They are ſaid indeed, and it is with great Probability, to have in general very vague Notions of meum & tuum.
See more on this Subject in Dufreſne's Gloſſary, and in an ingenious Eſſay in the Antiquarian Reper⯑tory*; with which, if I had had the Pleaſure of ſeeing it before the Compilation of this Sketch, I ſhould have taken the Liberty of enriching my little Collection.
Of the WANDERING JEW.
DR. Percy* tells us, "the Story of the wander⯑ing Jew is of conſiderable Antiquity: It had obtained full Credit in this Part of the World before the Year 1228, as we learn from Matt. Paris. For in that Year it ſeems there came an [393] Armenian Archbiſhop into England to viſit the Shrines and Reliques preſerved in our Churches; who being entertained at the Monaſtry of St. Al⯑ban's, was aſked ſeveral Queſtions relating to his Country, &c. Among the reſt a Monk, who ſat near him, enquired ‘if he had ever ſeen or heard of the famous Perſon named Joſeph, that was ſo much talked of, who was preſent at our Lord's Crucifixion and converſed with him, and who was ſtill alive in Confirmation of the Chriſtian Faith:’ The Archbiſhop anſwered, that the Fact was true; and afterwards one of his Train, who was well known to a Servant of the Abbot's, in⯑terpreting his Maſter's Words, told them in French, that his Lord knew the Perſon they ſpoke of very well; that he dined at his Table but a little while before he left the Eaſt; that he had been Pon⯑tius Pilate's Porter, by Name Cartaphilus; who, when they were dragging Jeſus out of the Door of the Judgment-hall, ſtruck him with his Fiſt on the Back, ſaying, "go faſter Jeſus, go faſter; why doſt thou linger?" Upon which Jeſus looked at him with a Frown, and ſaid, ‘I indeed am going, but thou ſhalt tarry till I come.’ Soon after he was converted and baptized by the Name of Jo⯑ſeph. He lives for ever, but at the End of every hundred Years, falls into an incurable Illneſs, and at length into a Fit of Extacy, out of which when he recovers, he returns to the ſame State of Youth he was in when Jeſus ſuffered, being then about thirty Years of Age. He remembers all the Circumſtances of the Death and Reſurrection of Chriſt, the Saints that aroſe with him; the com⯑poſing [394] of the Apoſtles' Creed, their Preaching and Diſperſion; and is himſelf a very grave and holy Perſon. This is the Subſtance of M. Paris' Ac⯑count, who was himſelf a Monk at St. Alban's, and was living at the Time when this Armenian Arch⯑biſhop made the above Relation Since his Time ſeveral Impoſtors have appeared at Intervals under the Name and Character of the wandering Jew. See Calmet's Dict. of Bible. Turkiſh Spy, Vol. 2. B 3. Let. 1."
We had one of theſe Impoſtors not many Years ago here in the North, who made a very Hermit-like Appearance, and went up and down our Streets, with a long Train of Boys at his Heels, muttering "poor John* alone!" "poor John alone!" in a Manner ſingularly plaintive.
Of the vulgar Saying that a HUSBAND WEARS HORNS, or is a CORNUTE, when his Wife proves falſe to him: Alſo the Meaning of the Word CUCK⯑OLD, which has become a popular Indication of the ſame Kind of Infamy.
THE Word Horn *, in the ſacred Writings, denotes fortitude and vigour of Mind. In [395] the Claſſics,* perſonal Courage (metaphorically from the puſhing of Animals) is intimated by Horns. Whence is it then that a Cuſtom has prevailed almoſt univerſally of ſaying that the un⯑happy Huſbands of falſe Women wear Horns, or are Cornutes? it may be ſaid almoſt univerſally, for we are told that even among the Indians it was the higheſt Indignity that could be offered them even to point at a Horn.
†There is a great Parade of Learning on the Sub⯑ject of this very ſerious Jeſt in the "Paradiſe of pleaſant Queſtions," Queſtion 77. Various‡ are the Opinions the learned have given in that curious Collection of this ſtrange Cuſtom,—I ſhall preſent the Reader with the Sum of each of them: The Lawyer Parladorus ſuppoſes the Word Cornutus a com⯑pound of nudus & corde, as meaning a pitiful and ſneaking Fellow, as that Man muſt needs be, who can ſit down tamely under ſo great an Inſult.
A Conjecture this, that is perhaps worthy of ſome of our Engliſh Etymologiſts, who in Matters that required the deepeſt Exertion of the Judgment, have left all to the Licentiouſneſs of Fancy, and of Conſequence diſgraced the Study of Philology.
[396]Caelius Rhodoginus wiſhes to derive it from an Inſenſibility, peculiar as he ſays to the He-Goat *, who will ſtand looking on, while others poſſeſs his Female†. And Aldrovandus accounts for this by telling us, that this very ſalacious Animal, is debilitated by his Exceſſes before he is Six Years old, after which Period, as if conſcious of his own Impotence, he will moleſt no Rival: This too has been exploded, for it has been proved that this Animal is equally jealous with, and will fight like others on ſuch an Occaſion.
Another Conjecture is, that ſome mean Huſ⯑bands, availing themſelves of their Wives' Beauty, have turned it to account by proſtituting them, obtaining by this Means the Horn ‡ of Amalthea, the Cornu-Copia, which if I miſtake not is called in the Language of modern Gallantry, tipping the Horns with Gold: There ſeems to be a great Deal of Probability in this Surmiſe. Pancirollus, on the other Hand, derives it from a Cuſtom of the de⯑bauched Emperor Andronicus, who uſed to hang up in a Frolic, in the Porticos of the Forum, the Stags Horns he had taken in Hunting, intending, as he ſays, by this new Kind of Inſignia, to denote at once the Manners of the City, the Laſciviouſ⯑neſs [397] of the Wives he had debauched, and the Size of the Animals he had made his Prey, and that from hence the Sarcaſm ſpread abroad, that the Huſband of an adulterous Wife bare Horns.
I am not ſatisfied with this laſt Account; all one gathers from it ſeems to be, that what Andronicus did was a Continuation, not the Origin of this Cuſ⯑tom: As to the Word Cuckold *, it is plainly from the Latin Cuculus, the Cuckow, a Bird, that as Ariſtotle ſays, builds no Neſt herſelf, but depoſits her Eggs in that of ſome other Bird, who hatches and adopts her Offspring as the Mari Cocu † does the Children who are none of his.
I muſt conclude this Subject with an Apology; it is not of the moſt delicate Kind, yet in ſpeaking of popular Antiquities, it ſeemed incumbent upon me to ſay ſomething about it.
To jeſt concerning a Crime, which is replete with every Evil to Society, is indeed to ſcatter Fires-brands and Arrows in our Sport. It may be added there is no philoſophical Juſtice in ſuch In⯑ſults: If the Huſband was not to blame, it is highly ungenerous, and an Inſtance of that common Meanneſs in Life of confounding a Perſon's Misfor⯑tunes with his Faults: The Cruelty of ſuch wanton Reflections will appear, if we conſider that a Man, plagued with a vicious Wife, needs no Aggrava⯑tion of his Miſery.
FIRST of APRIL, ALL-FOOLS' DAY.
A Cuſtom, ſays the Spectator, prevails every where among us on the Firſt of April, when every Body ſtrives to make as many Fools as he can. The Wit chiefly conſiſts in ſending Per⯑ſons on what are called ſleeveleſs * Errands, for the Hiſtory of Eve's Mother, for Pigeon Milk, with ſimilar ridiculous Abſurdities. He takes no Notice of the Riſe of this ſingular Kind of Anniverſary. This is generally called All-Fools' Day, a Corruption it ſhould ſeem of Auld i. e. Old-Fools' Day; in Confirmation of which Opi⯑nion, I quote an Obſervation on the Firſt of†November in the antient Roman Calendar ſo often cited: ‘The Feaſt of Old Fools ‡ is removed to [399] this Day.’ This (Old Fools) ſeems to denote it to be a different Day from the "Feaſt of Fools," which was held on the Firſt of January, of which a particular Deſcription may be found in Du Cange's learned Gloſſary in verbo Kalendae (See New Year's Day). All our Antiquaries (that I have had the Opportunity of conſulting) are ſilent concerning the firſt of April. It owes its Beginning probably to a Removal, which was of frequent Uſe in the crowded Roman Calendar, and of which I have juſt now adduced a ſeemingly appoſite Inſtance. There is nothing hardly (ſays the Author of the Eſſay to retrieve the antient Celtic,) that will bear a clearer Demonſtration, than that the primitive Chriſtians by Way of con⯑ciliating the Pagans to a better Worſhip, humoured their Prejudices by yielding to a Conformity of Names*, and even of Cuſtoms, where they did not eſſentially interfere with the Fundamentals of the Goſpel Doctrine. This was done in Order to quiet their Poſſeſſion and to ſecure their Tenure: [400] An admirable Expedient and extremely fit in thoſe barbarous Times, to prevent the People from re⯑turning to their old Religion. Among theſe in Imitation of the Roman Saturnalia, was the Feſtum Fatuorum, when Part of the Jollity of the Seaſon was a burleſque Election of a Mock Pope, Mock Cardinals, Mock Biſhops*, attended (ſays he) with a Thouſand ridiculous and indecent Ceremonies, Gambols, and Antics, ſuch as ſinging and dancing in the Churches, in lewd Attitudes, to ludicrous Anthems, all alluſively to the exploded Pretenſions of the Druids, whom theſe Sports were calculated to expoſe to Scorn and Deriſion. This Feaſt of Fools, had, continues he, its deſigned Effect, and contributed perhaps more to the Extermination of thoſe Heathens, than all the collateral Aids of Fire and Sword, neither of which were ſpared in the Perſecution of them. The Continuance of Cuſtoms (eſpecially droll ones, which ſuit the groſs Taſte of the Multitude), after the original Cauſe of them has ceaſed, is a great but no uncommon Abſur⯑dity.
Our Epithet† of old Fools, (in the Northern and old Engliſh Auld,) does not ill accord with the [401] Pictures of Druids tranſmitted to us. The united Appearances of Age, Sanctity and Wiſdom, which theſe antient Prieſts aſſumed, doubtleſs contributed not a little to the Deception of the People.— The Chriſtian Teachers, in their Labours to unde⯑ceive the fettered Multitudes, would probably ſpare no Pains to pull off the Maſk from theſe venerable Hypocrites, and point out to their Converts that Age was not always ſynonymous with Wiſdom, that Youth was not the peculiar Period of Folly; but that with young ones, there were alſo Old (Auld) Fools.
The Reader muſt content himſelf with this Ex⯑plication, which I think not an improbable one, at leaſt till a better can be found. In joining the ſcattered Fragments that ſurvive the Mutilation of antient Cuſtoms, we muſt be forgiven if all the Parts are not found cloſely to agree; little of the [402] Means of Information is tranſmitted to us: that little can only be eked out by Conjecture.
I have ſometimes thought that the obſolete Sports of the antient Hoc-tide, an old Saxon Word, importing the Time of Scorning or Triumphing *, which muſt have been about this Time of the Year, might have degenerated into the April Fooleries. But I find no Authority for this Sup⯑poſition, and inſert it as a mere Conjecture.
Hoke Day †, was an annual Feſtival, ſaid to have been inſtituted in Memory of the almoſt total De⯑ſtruction of the Danes in England by Ethelred, Anno. 1002. See Lambard, Blount, Heylin, Verſtegan, Strutt, Watt's Gloſſary to Matt. Paris, &c.
Miſcellaneous additional REMARKS.
TO the Obſervations on the Rag Well, Chapter VIIIth, add the following: Biſhop Hall, in his Triumphs of Rome, ridicules a ſuperſtitious Prayer of the Popiſh Church, ‘for the Bleſſing of Clouts in the Way of cure of Diſeaſes.’
[403]Mr. Hanway; in his Travels into Perſia, Vol. 1. p. 177. tells us, ‘After ten Days Journey we ar⯑rived at a deſolate Caravanſerai, where we found nothing but Water.—I obſerved a Tree with a number of Rags tied to the Branches, theſe were ſo many Charms which Paſſengers coming from Ghilan, a Province remarkable for Agues, had left there, in a fond Expectation of leaving their Diſeaſe alſo on the ſame Spot.’ He tells us that Sneezing is held a moſt happy Omen amongſt the Perſians, eſpecially when repeated often.—That Cats are held in great Eſteem, and that in that Country too they have a Kind of Divination by the Bone of a Sheep.
To the Obſervations on Chapter XXVII.—In the Appendix, No. 2. to Pennant's Tour, the Rev. Mr. Shaw, in his Account of Elgin and the Shire of Murray, tells us, that in the middle of June, Farmers go round their Corn with burning Torches in Memory of the Cerealia.
To the Notes Page 335.—It is cuſtomary at Ox⯑ford to cut what we in the North call the Groaning Cheeſe in the Middle when the Child is born, and ſo by degrees, form with it a large Kind of Ring, through which the Child is paſſed on the Chriſten⯑ing Day.
Slices of the firſt Cut of the Groaning Cheeſe are laid under Pillows in the North, for the ſame pur⯑poſe with thoſe of the Bride-Cake. The Bride-Cake is here ſometimes broken over the Bride's Head, and then thrown among the Croud to be ſcrambled for.
It would be thought here very unlucky to ſend away a Child the firſt Time its Nurſe has brought [404] it on a viſit, without giving it an Egg, Salt or Bread.
To the Obſervations on Chaper XIV.—Fool-Plough, add "Aratrum inducere moris fuit Roma⯑nis, cum urbem aliquam evertiſſent, ut eam fundi⯑tus delerent. Vocabular. utriuſque juris. a Scot. J. C. in verb. Aratrum."
It is remarkable that in ſome Places where this Pageant is retained, they plough up the Soil before any Houſe, at which they have exhibited, and re⯑ceived no Reward.
The Morris-Dance, in which Bells are gingled, or Staves, or Swords claſhed, was learned, ſays Dr. Johnſon, by the Moors, and was probably a Kind of Pyrrhick or Military Dance.
‘Moriſco, ſays Blount, (Span.) a Moor; alſo a Dance ſo called wherein there were uſually five Men, and a Boy dreſſed in a Girl's Habit, whom they called the Maid Marrion, or perhaps Morian, from the Italian Morione, a Head-piece, becauſe her Head was wont to be gaily trimmed up.— Common People call it a Morris Dance.’
To the Note on Toaſt, Page 342, add, ‘In the Tatler, Vol. 1, No. 24, it is ſaid that the Word, in its preſent Senſe, had its Riſe from an Acci⯑dent at the Town of Bath, in the Reign of Charles the IId: It happened that on a public Day a celebrated Beauty of thoſe Times was in the Croſs Bath, and one of the crowd of her Ad⯑mirers took a Glaſs of the Water in which the Fair One ſtood, and drank her Health to the Company. There was in the Place a gay Fel⯑low, half fuddled, who offered to jump in, and ſwore, though he liked not the Liquor, he [405] would have the Toaſt: He was oppoſed in his Reſolution; yet this Whim gave Foundation to the preſent Honour which is done to the Lady we mention in our Liquor, who has ever ſince been called a Toaſt.’
I am not able to controvert this Account, but am by no means ſatisfied with it.—The Wit here is likelier to have been a Conſequence, than the Cauſe of this ſingular Uſe of the Word; it puts one in Mind of the well-known Reply of a Mr. Brown, in ſome late Jeſt Book, who, on having it obſerved to him, that he had given a certain Lady a long while for his Toaſt, anſwered, "Yes, but I have not been able to toaſt her Brown yet."
Archbiſhop Tillotſon tells us, ‘That in all Pro⯑bability thoſe common juggling Words of Hocus Pocus are nothing elſe but a Corruption of hoc eſt corpus, by Way of ridiculous Imitation of the Prieſts of the Church of Rome in their Trick of Tranſubſtantiation, &c.’ Diſcourſe on Tranſub. Ser. 26.
The ſubſequent Paſſage from Gay may be added to the Incantations of ruſtic Maids, relative to their Lovers. P. 344.
Our rural Virgins in the North, are ſaid to uſe ſome ſingular Rites in faſting what they call St. Agnes' Faſt, for the purpoſe of diſcovering their future Huſbands.
[406]Mr. Strutt, ſpeaking of the Sports of Children in his Engliſh Aera, tells us, ‘Their Amuſements were much the ſame with thoſe at preſent play⯑ed over by the young Lads of this Age, as trundling Hoops, Blind-man's Buff, playing with Tops, ſhooting with Bows at Marks, and ſwim⯑ming on Bladders; nay the ſtill younger Sort, playing with Whirligigs and Paper Wind-Mills, all which are found in an old Miſſal in the Poſ⯑ſeſſion of John Ives, Eſq.’ P. 99
It is ſaid, if I miſtake not, in Hawkſworth's Voy⯑ges, that the Top is known among the Indians, ſome of whom pointed to our Sailors, who ſeemed to wonder at ſeeing it amongſt them; that in order to make it ſpin, they ſhould laſh it with a Whip. —Blindman's Buff is thus deſcribed by Gay:
Thus alſo another puerile Sport:
Thus alſo of the Meritot, vulgò apud puerulos noſtrates, Shuggy-Shew; in the South, a Swing:
Meritot, in Chaucer, a Sport uſed by Children, by ſwinging themſelves in Bell-ropes, or ſuch-like, till they are giddy. In Latin it is called Oſcillum, and is thus deſcribed by an old Writer: Oſcillum eſt [407] genus ludi, ſcilicet cum ſunis dependitur de trabe, in quo Pueri et Puellae ſedentes impelluntur huc et illuc. Speght's Gloſſ. to Chaucer.
I find the following elegant Deſcription of Duck and Drake in an antient Church Writer: — The Antiquity of this puerile Sport will appear by the ſubſequent Extract from Minucius Felix: "Pueros videmus certatim geſtientes, teſtarum in mare jacu⯑lationibus ludere. Is luſus eſt teſtam teretem, jactatione fluctuum levigatam, legere de litore: eam teſtam plano ſitu digitis comprehenſam, inclinem ipſum, atque humilem, quantum poteſt, ſuper undas in⯑rotare: ut illud jaculum vel dorſum maris raderet, vel enataret, dum leni impetu labitur; vel, ſummis fluctibus tonſis, emicaret, emergeret, dum aſſiduo ſal⯑tu ſublevatur. Is ſe in pueris victorem ferebat cujus teſta et procurreret longius et frequentius exſiliret." P. 6.
Gay deſcribes another well-known Kind of Sport thus:
The following beautiful Sketches of other puerile Diverſions, are taken from Mr. Grey's Ode on a diſtant Proſpect of Eton College:
[408]To have a Month's Mind, implying a longing Deſire, is a figurative Expreſſion, of which the Subſequent is the Origin:
Minnyng Days, ſays Blount, (from the Saxon Gemynde, i. e. the Mind, q. Mynding Days) Bede Hiſt. lib. 4. ca. 30. Commemorationis Dies; Days which our Anceſtors called their Monthe's Mind, their Year's Mind, and the like, being the Days whereon their Souls (after their Deaths) were had in ſpecial Remembrance, and ſome Office or Obſe⯑quies ſaid for them; as Obits, Dirges, &c. This Word is ſtill retained in Lancaſhire; but elſewhere more commonly called Anniverſary Days.
Add the following to the Obſervations on Chap. 16th, p. 195. Waſſail-bowl: In the Antiquarian Re⯑pertory, Vol. I. p. 218, is a Wood Cut of a large Oak Beam, the ancient Support of a Chimney-piece, on which is carved a large Bowl, with this Inſcription on one Side—Waſs heil.
"The Figure, ſays the ingenious Remarker on it, is of the old Waſſell-bowl, ſo much the Delight of our hardy Anceſtors, who on the Vigil of the New Year, never failed to aſſemble round the glow⯑ing Hearth with their chearful Neighbours, and then in the ſpicy Waſſel-bowl (which teſtifies the Goodneſs of their Hearts) drowned every former Animoſity, an Example worthy modern Imitation. Waſſell was the Word, Waſſell every Gueſt returned, as he took the circling Goblet from his Friend, whilſt Song and civil Mirth brought in the infant Year."
The three blue Balls, as I find in the above⯑named elegant Collection, prefixed to the Doors and Windows of Pawn-brokers Shops, by the Vulgar humourouſly enough ſaid to indicate that [409] it is two to one, that the Things pledged, are never redeemed, was in reality the Arms of a ſet of Merchants from Lombardy, who were the firſt that publicly lent Money on Pledges—They dwelt together in a Street from them named Lombard-ſtreet, in London—The Appellation of Lombard, was formerly all over Europe conſidered as ſyno⯑nimous to that of "Uſurer."
The purple flowered Lady's Thiſtle, which grows in great plenty about the Ruins of Tin⯑mouth Caſtle and Monaſtry, Northumberland, and of which, the Leaves are beautifully diverſi⯑fied with numerous white Spots like Drops of Milk; is vulgarly thought to have been originally mark⯑ed by the falling of ſome Drops of the Virgin Mary's Milk on it—Whence I ſuppoſe its Name, Lady's (ſcil. our Lady's) Thiſtle: An ingenious little Invention of Popery, and which, no doubt, has been of Service to the Cauſe of Superſtition.
To cry Coke, is in vulgar Language, ſynony⯑mous with crying Peccavi—‘Coke, ſays the Au⯑thor of the Gloſſary to Douglas' Virgil, is the Sound which Cocks utter, eſpecially when they are beaten, from which Sk. is of opinion, that they have their Name of Cock.’ In Verb.
Marry, a Term of Aſſeveration in common Uſe, was originally in Popiſh Times, a ſwearing by the Virgin Mary—q. d. by Mary. So alſo Mar⯑row-bones for the Knees: I'll bring him down upon his Marrow-bones, q. d. I'll make him bend his Knees, as he does to the Virgin Mary.
There is a vulgar Cuſtom in the North, called riding the Stang, when one in Deriſion is made to ride on a Pole, for his Neighbour's Wife's Fault: [410] —This Word Stang, ſays Ray, is ſtill uſed in ſome Colleges in the Univerſity of Cambridge, to ſtang Scholars in Chriſtmaſs Time, being to cauſe them to ride on a Colt-ſtaff or Pole, for miſſing of Chapel. It is derived from the Iſlandic Staung, haſta.
Add to the Conjecture on the Etymon of Waffs, P. 99, the following:—Wrach in the Gloſſary to Gawen Douglas' Virgil, ſignifies a Spirit or Ghoſt. pafian too A. Saxon is rendered ſtupere, horrere, fluctuare.
N. B. I have carefully endeavoured to ſteer clear of Scripture Controverſy in the preceding Obſerva⯑tions.—The ſacred Writings, given for very dif⯑ferent Purpoſes, and to Nations whoſe Genius and Manners by no means reſembled our own, cannot in my Opinion, with any Propriety, be ap⯑plied to this Subject. If it be objected here that Spirits and Apparitions, Dreams, &c. are mentioned in them—ſo, I add, are Miracles, yet we do not now make Pretenſions to a Power of performing them.
The GREAT BEING, who preſides over every Cauſe of Nature, can undoubtedly make all its Effects ſubſervient to his Pleaſure: In the ſilence of rational Adoration, I proſtrate my Faith before the immenſity of his Power, of which I believe infal⯑lible Wiſdom to have been the inſeparable Conco⯑mitant: I muſt therefore apply in this Place what Horace ſaid upon another Occaſion:
Appendix A GENERAL INDEX.
[]Appendix A.1 A
- AByſſum 140
- Abſolom, his Feaſt 283
- Air, the Means by which a Spirit becomes viſible 111
- Alexander ab Alexandro, his Story of an Apparition ibid.
- All Saints Church, in Newcaſtle upon Tyne, an Account of the ceaſing and reviving of the tolling of the Bell, from a Veſtry Book belonging to it 5
- Altar, worſhipping towards it 44
- Ambroſe, St. his Corpſe watched 20
- Aneſteſe, the Salutation of the Greek Church on Eaſter Day 243
- Angels, good and evil attending upon Men 55
- Anthony, St. buries Paul the Hermit 32
- The Devil appears to him in the Wilderneſs 104
- Anſelm, a Canon of his againſt worſhipping of Fountains 83
- Apparitions at Tombs 77
- Arthur, King, how he obſerved 13 Days at Chriſtmas 201
- Aſh-Wedneſday 235
- Aſcenſion-Day, Cuſtom on at Newcaſtle 270
- Akenſide, Dr. his Birth, Falſe-Shame 114
- A you a hinny 184
- Apparitions 72
- Aſh-Wedneſday, remarkable Cuſtom on in Germany 178
- All-hallow Eve 343
- Armed Man, meeting, a good Omen on an Expedition 101
- Armiluſtrium—Roman Feſtival 175
- Achs and Corns, Prognoſtication of Weather by 217
- Artificial Sun-Dance on Eaſter-Day 247
- Amphidromia, Feaſt of 278
- Ale-houſe Signs 340
- Apple-Parings, Divination by 345
- Apple-Kernels,—ditto ibid.
- All-Fools-Day 398
- Andrew-merry 400
- Agnes' Faſt 405 and 387
Appendix A.2 B
[412]- Babylas, his Body carried out with Pſalmody 32
- Bede, his Account of the Cuſtom of Monaſteries at the Death of any of the Brethren 2
- Bells, when firſt in the Church 1
- Tolling of them for the Dead, a Cuſtom of the old Church of England 3
- Beerſheba, the Name of Abraham's Well 84
- Bethany, the Place where Mary Magdalene lived 245
- Bethlehem, the Village of Chriſt 151
- Blowing of Horns, when uſed 255
- Bone-fires 275
- Bones of the Dead 76
- Browniſts, their Charge againſt tolling the Bell 5
- Brutus, his evil Genius appears to him 58
- Buchanan 203
- Burying with the Feet to the Eaſt, and the Head to the Weſt 46
- Our Saviour ſo buried ibid.
- Bells paſſing, additional Remarks on 12
- — general Obſervations on 14
- Bible-Clerk, Cuſtom of at Oxford 15
- Board-ſtreeking 23
- Black, uſed in Mourning 35
- Bearers-Under 35
- Bowing and turning to the Altar, additional Remarks on 50
- Buller of Buchan 75
- Benton, Rag-well on the Road to 85
- Babes in the Wood 92
- Bars, Strangers at 94
- Backwards, getting out of Bed 95
- Blue, Candles burning 97
- Blue, Specks on the Nails 98
- Benſhi, or the Fairy's Wife, Shrieks of 99
- Barefoot, Woman, Omen 101
- Bruiſers, Cuſtom of ſpitting in their Fiſts 101
- Boys, Cuſtom of ſpitting their Saul ib.
- Brownies, a Kind of Ghoſts 116
- Bogle-boe, 116, and 324
- [413]Butter, Fairy 119
- Brimſtone, uſed in exorciſing 143
- Beſſy 176
- Balow, Nurſe's Song 184
- Byſon, holy 185
- Bowl, Waſſail 195 and 408
- Bean-King, twelfth Day 205
- Brok, Farmer's Horſes ſo called 218
- Ball-Hand, Game of 252
- Bell-Tein, a rural Sacrifice 258
- Bone-Fires 277
- Buckler, a red Velvet one of St. Michael 295
- Baby, Corn or Kern 307
- Bell-Ropes, Tobacco made of 315
- Broom-Sticks, Witches riding on 321
- Bewitched Perſons vomiting ibid.
- Beans, ſee Carlings 327
- Bride-Favours 335
- Bride-Cakes ibid. and 403
- Banners hung over the Tombs of Knights 42
- Box Sprigs of a ſubſtitute for Palms 240
- Bay, decking the Coffin with 37
- Borlaſe Mr. his Account of May-Day Rites in Cornwall 260
- Bringing the Summer Home 262
- Bacchanalia 195
- Ball-Money 337
- Bid-Ale 339
- Bumpers 340
- Black-Puddings 355
- Borrowed Day 373
- Barbers' Shops, Poles at 388
- Blind-Man's Buff 406
- Blue Balls—Pawn-Brokers 408
Appendix A.3 C
- Cake, baked in Honour of the Virgin Mary 204
- Cake, with a Bean in when uſed 200
- Candles, when lighted up in the Eaſtern Church 161
- Candlemaſs-Day 220
- Cato 214
- Caſſian, his Account of Spirits vaniſhing at Day-break 63
- Childermaſs-Day 211
- [414]Chriſt born about the Time of Cock Crow 64
- Chriſtmaſs Candle 155
- Chriſtmaſs Carrol, what derived from 181
- — Firſt ſung by the Angels 63
- Church-Yards 76
- Cloven Foot, the Devil appearing with 102
- Cock-Crow 62
- Collect for Aid againſt Perils 61
- Dr. Comber, his diſcourſe of the ancient Manner of burying 47
- Crickets, ominous 88
- Crow, an ominous Bird 87
- Crowning the Corps, a Cuſtom of the Heathens 39
- Crucifix 139
- Cypreſs, what it is an Emblem of 30
- Clock, critique on the Word 13
- Curfew 18
- Candle ſet upon the Corps, &c. 24
- Coffin 25—100
- Cock 74
- Cock-Weather, or Vane 75
- Children dying unbaptized 74
- Church-yards, anciently without the Walls 80
- Cheek, burning of, an Omen 91
- Chough 93
- Cats—Omens 92
- Cats 322 403
- Candles, Letters at 94
- Croſs-legged, to ſit 95
- Cricket ibid.
- Crooked-Pin 97
- Chips of Gallows ibid.
- Charms for driving away Rats, &c. ibid.
- Carrying a Corpſe on Ship-Board 98
- Candles, dead Men's 99
- Candle, Rings in the 100
- Cinders bounding from the Fire ibid.
- Circle, Fairies' 117
- Conjuring, Remarks on 143
- Caſting out Devils 144
- Cakes, Yule 163
- Chriſtmas Box 164
- Chriſtmas Clog and Coal 166
- Cock-fighting 374
- [415]Cow's Hide, Cuſtom of dreſſing in 180
- Chriſtmas Carrol in old Scotch 183
- Cake, Twelfth 206
- Calves' Heads 216
- Corns and Achs, Prognoſtics of the Weather 217
- Church Monuments, ditto 219
- Common Shores, ditto 219
- Candlemaſs Day, bearing of Candles on 223
- Carnival, ſee alſo Pancake Tueſday 233 331
- Cocks, thrown at 234
- Cats, nine Lives ibid.
- Chriſtmaſs Pies 254
- Cratch, Rack or Manger ibid.
- Column of the May 260
- Croſs Week 269
- Cities, Guardians of 293
- Corn Baby, or Image 307
- Croſs Bunns 312
- Croſs Mark ib.
- Cat, the ſine qua non of a Witch 322
- Carlings 325
- Collop Monday 331
- Confarreation, a Wedding Ceremony 335
- Crowing, unſeaſonable of Cocks, ominous 92
- Cats, coming in, &c. of ſtrange, ominous ibid.
- Circle, a Conjurer's Trap 121
- Conjurers, African, St. Chryſoſtom's ſaying to 142
- Coranich, Song at Funerals 27
- Creed, turning to the Altar at the repeating of 50
- Canute's Law againſt worſhipping Wells 85
- Churn or Kern Supper 307
- Care-Sunday 326
- Care-Cloth 330
- Coral, Child's Toy 366
- Cornute Cuckold ibid. 394
- Childrens' Sports 406
- Cheeſe Groaning 403 and 387
- Cuckow 401
- To cry Coke 409
Appendix A.4 D
- Dancing in Public forbid 193
- Days, lucky and unlucky 211
- [416]Dead, how placed in the Grave 47
- Dead-Watch, ominous 88
- December, how named of the antient Saxons 156
- Dunſtan, St. took the Devil by the Noſe 109
- Devils, afraid of Bells 17
- Debauchery at Lake-Wakes 27
- Doles uſed at Funerals 36
- Death Watch, Swift's Account of 95
- Divination, various Modes of 96
- Dog, howling of, by Night, Omen 101
- Devil, Names of, Old Nick, Old Harry 115
- Doughs, Yule 163
- Decking Churches at Chriſtmas 174
- Diviſions, political and civil, of the Day 75
- Deer, Sight of, Omen on an Expedition 101
- Drummer, or Haunted Houſe, Extract from 120
- Dragon or Fire-Drake 372
- Deuce take you, vulgar Saying, what 387
- Dreams 386
- Duck and Drake 407
Appendix A.5 E
- Eaſt, the Part of Heaven our Saviour aſcended to 45
- Eaſter Holidays 249
- Eaſter Sunday 241
- Eaſtern Magi 199
- Edgar, a Canon made in his Time againſt worſhipping of Fountains 83
- And upon the Obſervation of Saturday Afternoon 147
- Egyptians, their Guardian Angels 289
- Epiphany 161
- Eſeck, the Name of a Well 84
- Eve of St. John Baptiſt, how obſerved 159
- Exorciſing a haunted Houſe, what 123
- Earth, a ſmall Quantity of, laid upon the Corps 23
- Ever-Greens at Funerals 37
- Eaſt, Altar towards 52
- Eaſt Poſition in the Grave 52
- Ear tingling, a Sign that ſomebody talks of us 91
- Ephialtes, or Night-Mare to prevent 97
- Elf-locks 98
- Elf-ſhots 117
- Epiphany, or Twefth Day Cake 205
- Eaſter Holidays 251
- Eulogium on Chriſtian Philoſophy 144
- Eaſter Holiday Amuſements 252
- Egg-ſhell, breaking after the Meat is out 317
- Egg Saturday 333
- Eggs at Eaſter 310
Appendix A.6 F
- Fairies 107
- Faunes, how they appeared 104
- Flora, Goddeſs of Flowers 256
- Flowers, ſtrawed on Graves 40
- Friday, what obſerved on it in exorciſing an haunted Houſe 132
- Fulk, his Anſwer to the Papiſts in Defence of their Palm-Sunday Proceſſion 237
- Face-Cloth 23
- Funeral Sermons 36
- Funeral Entertainments 24
- Flat-Stones over Graves 37
- Feet forward, carrying a Corps ibid.
- Flowers ſcattered on the Tomb 42
- Falling of Salt, Omen 95
- Fetch Lights, or dead Men's Candles 99
- Forcing Fire with a Wheel 100
- [418]Fox, Omen 101
- Fairies ſtealing Children 116—117
- Fairies Circle or Ring, Butter 117—119
- Fool-Plough 175—404
- Fools, Feſtival of 179—195
- Flower, or Flour of the Wake 281
- Fontinalia 86
- Faſting Spittle, ſuperſtitious Opinion of 101
- Fields of May 260
- Faſtens or Faſterns Even 331
- Foot-Ball Money at Weddings 337
- Fairs 357
- Falling Star 371
Appendix A.7 G
- Garlands of Flowers, when uſed 39
- Guardian Angels 289
- Genius Evil, appearing to Brutus 58
- Ghoſts departed, whether they appear again 56
- Goat, what it is an Emblem of 104
- Gloria in excelſis 182
- Graſs, why plucked up by the Jews 31
- Grave, ſtrewed with Flowers 40
- Greens Ever, why uſed at Funerals 29
- Gregory, a Tradition mentioned by him 159
- Guili 156
- Garlands 41
- Ghoſts 73
- Gueſt—Newcaſtle walking Spirit 75
- Goblin 116
- Giul 168
- Gentlemen, Selden's Definition of the Word ibid.
- Gooſe intentos 217
- Gebelin, Mr. his Etymon of Yule 168
- Gule of Auguſt 171
- Guardians to Cities, People, &c. 293
- [419]Guardian Angels 295
- Groats 355
- Gule of Auguſt 171—364
- Gipſies 389
Appendix A.8 H
- Hagmena, what it ſignifies 181
- Hall, Biſhop, his Opinion of the Soul Bell 6
- Hallowed Bells ibid.
- Hand Ball 250
- Hare croſſing the Way, an ill Omen 87
- Harveſt Supper 303
- Haunted Houſe 110
- Heſperitius, his Houſe haunted 140
- Hilda, St. her Death 2
- High Noon, what 148
- Holy Water 139
- Hooker, Mr. his Cuſtom at parochial Perambulations 266
- Huſbandmen, Obſervers of Saturday Afternoon 145
- Houſe-Leek, why planted on Houſe-Tops 218
- Heck or Heit! In [...]rjection to Horſes 217
- Heifer's Tail, ſtuck aloft, bodes Showers 218
- Hand-Ball—Game 252
- Harveſt-Home Ceremonies 306
- Hamlet, Paſſage in Grave-Diggers' Scene 53
- Hare, Divination by 92
- Hens—ſudden Fall of, Ominous ibid.
- Hornedneſs of the Moon—Omen ibid.
- Holy, or Hollow Stones, hung up in Stables 97
- Hydromancy, Divination by Water 96—276
- Howling of Dogs by Night, Ominous 101
- Hobgoblin 116
- Hagmena 164
- Holme, Churches decked with at Chriſtmas 174
- Holly ibid.
- Hunting Song, curious Stanza from 186
- Hoppings, Etymon, of 302
- [420]Harveſt Song 308
- Harveſt Home, Thompſon's Deſcription of 309
- Horſe-Shoe nailed on Threſhold to keep out Witches 317
- Hand-Feſting 338
- Healths, drinking of 341
- Haggs 371
Appendix A.9 I and K
- Jacob, how he prepared to go and worſhip God 149
- Jeruſalem, a Tradition held by the Holy Men of it 46
- Job, his Viſions of the Night 59
- John Baptiſt's Eve, St. 271
- Jonathan, his aſking a Sign 89
- Julius, not the Original of Yule 156
- Ivy, why uſed at Funerals 29
- Iron Ladles affixed to Wells 86
- Jeſmond Well ibid.
- Inn Pilgrims ibid.
- Johnſon Dr. his Account of a New Year's-Day Ceremony 180
- Juniper, burnt by Highlanders on New Year's-Day 195
- Judges Noſe-gay 261
- John St. Fires 279
- Jack with the Lanthorn 369
- Ignis Fatuus ibid.
- Knells, nine for a Man, after tolling the Bell for a Perſon's Death 13
- Keeping of the Corps four Days 25
- Kiſſes, ſtrange felt on the Lips 100
- Kepping the Ball 253
- [421]Kail, winning at Weddings 336
- Kitty with the Wiſp 369
Appendix A.10 L
- Laurel, why uſed at Funerals 29
- —What it is an Emblem of at Chriſtmaſs 172
- Laying of Spirits 113
- Ligatures 213
- Light, the Emblem of ſeveral Things 158
- Lock his Opinion of Apparitions 57
- Lake-Wake—watching with the Dead 21
- Laying out, or ſtreeking the Corps 23
- Leaving the Coffin unſcrewed till the Time of Burial 25
- Looking-Glaſs, breaking one, ominous 91
- Lambkin ſudden Death of, ominous 96
- Libanomancy ibid.
- Lead-Ore, Hazel's Tendency to ibid.
- Lots, Divination by ibid.
- Lord of Miſrule 165
- Log 166
- Lamb, Rev. Mr. his Etymon of Balow 184
- Leaping over Bone-Fires 277
- Leaf-Gold—Eggs covered with 310—313
- Lemuria 327
- Lupercalia 195
- Lucky, or otherwiſe what Times to marry 337
- Lady-Fly, Divination by 345
- Lammaſs-Day 364
Appendix A.11 M
- Mag-Pye, its chattering ominous 88
- Mamertus, Biſhop of Vienna 264
- [422]Mary Magdalene, guided by the Moon to the Sepulchre 244
- May Pole 255
- Mede, Mr. his Opinion of the Manner of good and evil Spirits appearing 104
- Maedrenack 156
- Mell-Supper 303
- Mid-Winter 157
- Miſerere Animabus 7
- Monica, her Corps watched 20
- Monks, wrought in their Cells 151
- Morning Hymn, whether ſung by the Angels 67
- Munday, what obſerved on it in exorciſing a Houſe 123
- Mumming 191
- Muffling of Bells 18
- Mortuaries 25
- Mercy-Seat, Jews uſed to turn towards 50
- Mark, golden found in Bed 74
- Moles, on different Parts, ominous 95—98
- Merry-thought, plucking of 97
- Mince-Pies 163—216
- Mummers 185, 194, &c.
- May-Day Ceremonies 257
- Milk Maids at London ibid.
- Highlanders, Ceremonies on 258
- May, Lady of 259
- Mace 261
- Mayor ibid.
- May-day Song at Newcaſtle 262
- Midſummer Eve Rites 275
- Michaelmas, farther Remarks on 292
- Mell-Supper 307
- Mare, crying the. Cuſtom in Hertfordſhire 308
- Midlenting or Mothering 329—330
- Mercheta Mulierum 338
- Martinmas-Marts 355
- Moon, Superſtitions relative to 380
Appendix A.12
[423]- Nabal, his Feaſt 283
- New Year 187
- Night before Eaſter 20
- Night, the propereſt Time for the appearing of evil Spirits 57
- Nonconformiſts, Objections againſt Ceremonies 173
- Noon Song, what 148
- Northern Parts, the Place where Pſalmody is chiefly ob⯑ſerved 32
- Nurſes, their Stories of bad Conſequence to Children 57
- Nymphs, the Goddeſſes of Fountains 85
- Names given to Bells 16
- Nail, ruſty, ominous 97
- Nails, Spots on 98
- —, ſet Times of paring 98—100
- Nule, for Yule 167
- Night-Mare, Account of 324
- Nails in drinking Cups 340
- Nutcrack Night 343
- Nuts 344
- St. Nicholas' Day, Cuſtoms on in Schools 362
Appendix A.13 O
- Ol, what it means 156
- Old Year, how ended 187
- Olivet, Mount 45
- Omens, the Obſervation of them, diabolical 90
- Oſtriches, Bones 213
- Oſwald, St. his Words when dying 7
- Owl, an ominous Bird 87
- Oſiers, fencing the Grave with 43
- Onychomancy or Onymancy, Divination by the Nails 96
- Owls-ſcreech, &c. 97
- Old Nick, and Old Harry, popular Names of the Devil 115
- Obſeſſion of the Devil 142
- Old Hat, uſed in raiſing the Devil 143
- Old Woman, Figure in the Fool-Plough 176
- Olaus Magnus' Deſcription of Sword Dance ibid.
- Ointment of Witches 320
- Old Shoe-throwing after one 94—336
- Orders, ſee St. Nicholas Day 364
Appendix A.14 P
- Palm-Sunday 236
- Palms of good Works, what they are 239
- Panites, how they appeared 104
- Paul, St. his Day 208
- Paul, the Hermite 32
- Paula, buried at Bethlehem ibid.
- Peace of the Diſciples 9
- Perambulations 263
- Plough-man 151
- Plutarch, his Story of the evil Genius of Brutus 58
- Popiſh Prieſts, famous among the Vulgar 113
- Power of Prayer 4
- Prayers for dying Perſons 9
- Preparation for the Sabbath, what it is an Emblem of 152
- Prudentius, his Account of the vaniſhing of Spirits at Cock-crow 62
- Pſalm, ſung at watching the Corps 20
- Pſalmody, uſed at Funerals 32
- Paſſing Bell, why the Soul Bell is ſo called 12
- Pſalmody at Funerals 34
- [425]Pall to cover the Coffin 35
- Poor, invited to Funerals 36
- Pie, chattering of 93
- Pin, crooked, omen. 97
- Palmiſtry 98
- Print of Foot in the Aſhes, Divination by 100
- Purſes bounding from the Fire ibid.
- Plough Monday 178
- Pious Chanſons 186
- Paul St. Feſtival of, Gay's Account 218
- Prognoſtications of Weather, by a Heifer's Tail ſtuck aloft 218
- — by pricking Corns 219
- — by Swallows ſoaring high ibid.
- — by ſwinging Signs in Towns ibid.
- — by whiſtling Winds ibid.
- — by common Shores (ſewers) ibid.
- — by dropping Vaults ibid.
- — Stockings on Hoſier's Poles ibid.
- Palm-Sunday, farther Remarks on 240
- Pariſh what it antiently ſignified 268
- Proceſſion, parochial at Oxford 269
- Paſche or Paſte Eggs 310
- Pot or Caldron of Witches 320
- Paſſion Sunday, in the Church of Rome, the Sunday preceding Palm Sunday 326
- Par-boiled Wheat 330
- Pancake Tueſday 331
- Plucking off the Bride's Garters 336
- Poſſet at Wedding Suppers 336
- Pledge, I'll Pledge you 339
- Pins in Drinking Cups 340
- Peaſcods, Divination by 344
- Pie-Powder Court 362
Appendix A.15 Q
- Queen Elizabeth, an Injunction of hers 266
Appendix A.16 R
- Raphael, the Angel 110
- [426]Ravens, their Cry, ominous 81
- Recreation lawful, not ſinful 251
- Reformation, too great 4
- Rehoboth, the Name of a Well 84
- Reſurrection of the ſame Body always the Opinion of the antient Church 48—49
- Riſing early on Eaſter Day 241
- Rogation Week, why ſo called 264
- Romiſh Church filled the World with Apparitions 108
- Roſemary, why uſed at Funerals 29
- Rejoicing with Bells 16
- Reever Bell 17
- Roſe Trees, planted round the Graves 43
- Rain, happy the Corps it falls on 53
- Red Sea, laying Spirits in 74
- Rag Well, near Newcaſtle 85—402
- Robin Red-breaſts, unlucky to kill 92
- Rod, Divination by 96
- Rings in the Candle 100
- Rogation Week 269
- Ring-Finger 333
- Royal Oak Day 353
- Roſe—under the Roſe, old Saying 366
Appendix A.17 S
- Sabbath-day, what obſerved on it, in the exorciſing of an Houſe 136
- Sacrifices to the Sun 157
- Salamis, its Inhabitants how buried 48
- Salt, its falling ominous 87
- Satyrs, how they appeared 104
- Saturday Afternoon, how obſerved 145
- Saturnalia, what it was 192
- Saxons, why they uſed the Yule-Clog 158
- Scot, Doctor, his Opinion of Ghoſts in Church Yards 78
- [427]Seghnirim, how interpreted 104
- Sepulchre, how viſited 243
- Shakeſpear, his Accounts of Spirits vaniſhing at Cock-Crow 54
- Sheep-ſheering, its Feaſt 282
- Shepherds, when they have had Apparitions 102
- Shrove Tide 230
- Shrift ibid.
- Sitnah, the Name of a Well 84
- St. Simeon 220
- Simon of Sudbury 230
- Sneezing when putting on the Shoes 214
- Song, New Year's 190
- Spaniſh Church, why it obſerved not the Rogation Days 265
- Spirits, how they converſe with Men 104
- Star which appeared to the Magi, what it was an Em⯑blem of 160
- Sunday, what obſerved on it in exorciſing an Houſe 136
- Sun Dancing on Eaſter Day 241
- Swithin, his Day 208
- Streeking, and Streeking Board 23
- Salt, a little upon a Plate ſet upon the Corps ibid.
- Shroud ibid.
- Spurs hung up over the Tombs of Knights 42
- Spectator, on Ghoſts 73
- — on Omens 96
- Swallows, unlucky to kill 92
- Spiders, ditto 93
- Sortes Homericae Virgilianae ibid.
- Speal-Bone Divination ibid.
- Second ſight 94—381
- Strangers at the Candle and Bars ibid.
- Shoe old throwing after one ibid.
- Scraping when we bow ibid.
- Stumbling in going down Stairs, omen. 95
- Sitting croſs-leg'd and with our Fingers ſhut together ibid.
- Shooting of a Star 92—96
- Saw-duſt 97
- Sailors' Superſtition of Whiſtling, &c. 98
- Spitting, Superſtitions relative to 101
- Saturday Afternoon, farther Remarks on 153
- Sword Dancers 175
- [428]Sharping Corn. given at Chriſtmaſs 178
- Sandgate, Billingſgate of the North 184
- Saturnalia 194
- Scot, Name of Farmer's Horſe 218
- Sheep Shearing. Thompſon's and Dyer's Deſcription of 285
- Sabbath of Witches 321
- Sigillaria 195
- Scots Farmers, their Method of preſerving their Cattle againſt Witchcraft 318
- Snails, Divination by 345
- Six Score to the Hundred, Reaſon of 346
- Sneezing. Superſtitions relative to 350
- Salt, Cuſtom of giving at Salt Hill 364
- Silly, or Seely-How 367
- Second Sight 381
Appendix A.18 T
- Tanzy Cake 250
- Tueſday, what was obſerved on it in the exorciſing of an Houſe 125
- Theophilact, a Miſtake of his 304
- Threſhold 214
- Thumb 213
- Thurſday, what obſerved on it 130
- Tizri, a Month of the Jews 190
- Tomb of Chriſt 46
- Tombs, Apparitions at them 56
- Twelfth-Day 199
- Twenty Days of Chriſtmaſs, which 201
- Tintinnabula, Bells 14
- Trumpets uſed for Bells by the Jews 15
- Tom of Lincoln, mighty Tom. Ch. Church 16
- Torches at Funerals 35
- Tears painted on Window-ſhutters, Scotland 43
- Tranſubſtantiation, curious Thoughts on 51
- [429]True Love Knots at the Bottom of Tea Cups 100
- Thrift-Box 164
- Truant-Clog 166
- Twelfth Day, Cuſtom on 204—308
- Twelfth Cake, Mode of making 206
- Torches conſecrated on Candlemaſs Day 223
- Tanzy-Cake 253—254
- Truncheon of Field Officers 261
- Tobacco 314
- Tid, Mid, Miſera 328
- Throwing the Stocking 336
- Toaſting 342—404
- True-Love Knot 348
- Top-Knot ibid.
Appendix A.19 V
- Valentine-Day 225
- Vigilia Luminum 162
- Vine-Dreſſer 151
- Vigil 146
- Under-Bearers at Funerals 35
- Valentine-Day, farther Remarks on 229
Appendix A.20 W
- Walking Place of Spirits 108
- Watching with Corps 20
- Watches, four of the Night, how employed by the pri⯑mitive Chriſtians 60
- Wax Candles 222
- Wedneſday, what obſerved on it in exorciſing a Houſe 127
- Wells 82
- [430]Whitby, Doctor, an Opinion of the Jews from him about Midnight Spirits 60
- William, King of Scots 147
- Windows adorned with Laurel 172
- Winter's Evening, how ſpent by the Country People 102
- Wiſhing a good new Year 190
- Wives Feaſt Day 220
- Watching a Corps, ſee Lake Wake
- Wells 86
- Weaſel meeting one Ominous 95
- Warts 97
- Waff, ſeeing a Perſon's 99—410
- Witches 317
- White Plough 175
- Waſſail Bowl 195—408
- Willow Flowers or Buds, ſubſtitute for Palms 240
- With 240
- Wake Country, farther Remarks on 299
- Witches, Witchcraft 317
- Whiſtling on Shipboard 98
- Wiſp 369
- Will with the Wiſp ibid.
- Welſh Main 378
- Wandering Jew 392
Appendix A.21 Y
- Yule Clog, what is an Emblem of 155
- Yule Eve 162
- Yule Dough or Dow 163
- Yule Cakes ibid.
- Yule Coal 166
- Yule, various Etymons of 167—207
- Yew Trees in Church Yards 37
I ſhall quote here the ſubſequent curious Thoughts on this Subject: the Puritans are ridiculed in them.
‘Verùum aliquo moriente, Campanae debent pulſari: ut Po⯑pulus hoc audiens, oret pro illo. Pro muliere quidem bis, pro eo quòd ipſa invenit Aſperitatem. Primo enim fecit hominem alienum à Deo, quare ſecunda dies non habuit Benedictionem. Pro Viro verò ter pulſatur, quia primò inventa eſt in Homine Trinitas: Primò enim formatus eſt Adam de terra, deinde mu⯑lier ex Adam, poſtea Homo creatus eſt ab Utroque, et ita eſt ibi Trinitas.(!!!) Si autem Clericus ſit, tot vicibus compulſatur, quot ordines habuit ipſe. Ad ultimum verò compulſari debet cum omnibus Campanis, ut ita ſciat populus pro quo ſit oran⯑dum. Debet etiam compulſari quando ducimus ad Eccleſiam, et quando de Eccleſia ad Tumulum deportatur.’
Durand flouriſhed about the End of the 12th Century.
In Ray's Collection of old Engliſh Proverbs I find the following Couplet:
Spelman in his very learned Gloſſary, verb. Campana, has preſerved two Monkiſh Lines, in which all the antient Offices of Bells ſeem to be included.
We praiſe the true God, call the People, convene the Clergy, Lament the Dead, diſpel Peſtilence, and grace Feſtivals.
See Dr. Smith's Account of the Greek Church. He was an Eye-Witneſs of this remarkable Cuſtom, which Durand tells us is retained in the Romiſh Church on the three laſt Days of the Week preceding Eaſter. Durandi Rational. p. 331. 3.
Bingham informs us of an Invention before Bells for con⯑vening religious Aſſemblies in Monaſteries: It was going by Turns to every one's Cell, and with the Knock of a Hammer calling the Monks to Church. The Inſtrument was called the Night-Signal and the wakening Mallet.—In many of the Colleges at Oxford the Bible Clerk knocks at every Room Door with a Key, to waken the Students in the Morning, before he begins to ring the Chapel Bell.—A Veſtige it ſhould ſeem of the antient monaſtic Cuſtom.
Campanarum pulſatio in adventu Epiſcoporum et Abbatum in Eccleſias, quae iis ſubditae ſunt, antiquus mos.
Tradit Continuator Nangii. An. 1378. Carolum quartum Impera⯑torem cùm in Galliam venit, nullo Campanarum ſonitu exceptum in Urbibus, quod id ſit ſignum dominii: ‘Et eſt aſſavoir que en la dite Ville, et ſemblablement partoutes les autres Villes, on il a eſté, tant en venant à Paris, comme en ſon retour, il n'a eſté receu en quelque Egliſe à Proceſſion, ne Cloches ſonnées a ſon ve⯑nir, ne fait aucun ſigne de quelque domination, &c.’ Ibid.
Quinetiam Sanctorum Corpora, manibus erectis ſupiniſque excipere—occludere oculos—ora obturare—decenter ornare— lavare accuratè & linteo funebri involvere, &c.
Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland, tells us, that on the Death of a Highlander, the Corps being ſtretched on a Board, and covered with a coarſe Linen Wrapper, the Friends lay on the Breaſt of the Deceaſed a wooden Platter, containing a ſmall Quantity of Salt and Earth, ſeparate and unmixed; the Earth an Emblem of the corruptible Body; the Salt an Emblem of the immortal Spirit. —All Fire is extinguiſhed where a Corps is kept; and it is rec⯑koned ſo ominous for a Dog or a Cat to paſs over it, that the poor Animal is killed without Mercy.
Salem abhorrere conſtat Diabolum, et ratione optima nititur, quia Sal aeternitatis eſt et immortalitatis ſignum, neque putredine neque corruptione infeſtatur unquam, ſed ipſe ab his omnia vendicat.
Conſidered in reference to this ſymbolical Explication, how beau⯑tiful is that Expreſſion. "Ye are the Salt of the Earth!"
Lucerna, ſeu Candela mortuis cadaveribus ſemper apponitur in domibus et templis, quamdiu ſupra terram ſunt—an hinc ducto more, oculo, vel Lucerna incenſa veteres Aegyptii vitam ſignifica⯑bant, unde veteres ſoliti ſunt lucernas ardentes ſepulchris impo⯑nere, hac ſaltem ratione ſignificantes ſe mortuorum quamdiu poſ⯑ſent vitas producturos. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 89.
Thus Mr. Pope, converſant in papal Antiquities:
Jubet Papa Cadaveris Expiationes fieri, ut quod valde immun⯑dum eſt, aſpergatur aqua benedicta, thurificetur, exorciſetur ſacris orationibus, illuſtretur ſacris luminibus, quouſque ſupra Terram fuerit, &c.
Corpus lotum et ſindone obvolutum, ac loculo conditum, ve⯑teres in Caenaculis, ſeu Tricliniis exponebant. p. 225.
Loculus is a Box or Cheſt.—Thus I find Coffins called Kiſts; i. e. Cheſts, in our old Regiſters.
Mr. Pennant, in deſcribing Highland Ceremonies, calls this Meeting the Late-wake; I ſuſpect he has put a t for a k. Thus, in deſcribing Coken, a romantic Seat near Cheſter-le-ſtreet, he ſpells it erroneouſly Coker. His Words are, ‘The Late-wake is a Ceremony uſed at Funerals: The Evening after the Death of any Perſon, the Relations or Friends of the Deceaſed meet at the Houſe, attended by Bag-pipe or Fiddle; the neareſt of Kin, be it Wife, Son, or Daughter, opens a melancholy Ball, dancing and greeting, i. e. crying violently at the ſame Time; and this continues till Day-light, but with ſuch Gambols and Frolicks among the younger Part of the Company, that the Loſs which occaſioned them is often more than ſupplied by the Conſequences of that Night.—If the Corps remains unburied for two Nights, the ſame Rites are renewed. Thus, Scythian-like, they rejoice at the Deliverance of their Friends out of this Life of Miſery.’—He tells us in the ſame Place. ‘that the Coranich, or ſinging at Funerals, is ſtill in Uſe in ſome Places. The Songs are generally in Praiſe of the Deceaſed; or a Recital of the va⯑liant Deeds of him or Anceſtors.’
Perhaps Mr. Pennant, in ſpelling Late-wake, wiſhed to have the Name derived from watching late:—None can ſuppoſe this, but thoſe who are totally ignorant of our antient Language, which is preſerved in all its priſtine Purity in the vulgar Dialect of the North.
Dum autem Funus efferebatur, faces praeferebantur—Con⯑ſtantii Corpus delatum fuiſſe nocturins Cantionibus et cereorum ignibus.
Gallos funus honoriſicè curaſſe et multitudinem Luminum, ſplendorem ſibi etiam per diem vendicantem, repercuſſo ſolis ra⯑dio, refulſiſſe.
Mr. Strutt tells us the burning of Torches was very honourable. —To have a great many was a ſpecial Mark of Eſteem in the Per⯑ſon, who made the Funeral, to the Deceaſed.
I have almoſt thought it unneceſſary to give any other Proofs than Mr. Bourne has left us, of the Antiquity of ſinging Pſalms before the Corps. The learned Reader may not think the ſubſequent quotation unworthy his Peruſal. ‘Cantilena feralis per Antiphonas in pompa funebri et Fano debacchata hinc eſt. Inter Graecos demortui cadavere depoſito in inferiori domus aula ad portam, et peractis caeteris ceremoniis, Cantores funerales accedunt et [...] canunt, quibus per intervalla reſpondebant domeſticae ſervae, cum Aſſiſtentium Corona, neque ſolum domi, ſed uſque ad ſepulchrum praecedebant feretrum ita canentes.’
Sepulchra funeralibus expletis quandoque ſtoribus, odoramen⯑tiſque fuiſſe ſparſa legimus. Idemque mos cum in pleriſque Re⯑gionibus Italiae, tum maximè in ſubjectis Appennino Collibus, Ro⯑mandiolae alicubi aetate noſtra ſervatur. Adhibita ſunt poſt fune⯑ralia in Templis Ornamenta, Clypei, Coronae, et hujuſmodi Donaria, quod noſtra quoque Aetas in nobilibus et honoratis viris ſervat.
Hence our Cuſtom of hanging up over the Tombs of Knights, &c. Banners, Spurs, and other Inſignia of their Order.
Thus alſo our Shakeſpear: ‘Our bridal Flow'rs ſerve for a buried Coarſe.’ Rom. and Juliet.
Mr. Strutt cites the Biſhop of London in his Additions to Camden, telling us, that of old it was uſual to adorn the Graves of the Deceaſed with Roſes and other Flowers (but more eſpecially thoſe of Lovers, round whoſe Tombs they often planted Roſe Trees): Some traces (he obſerves) of this antient Cuſtom are yet remaining in the Church-yard of Oakley, in Surry, which is full of Roſe Trees, planted round the Graves. Anglo Saxon Aera, Vol. I. p. 69.
Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland, remarks a ſingular Cuſtom in many Parts of North Britain, of painting on the Doors and Window-ſhutters, white Tadpole-like Figures, on a black Ground; deſigned to expreſs the Tears of the Country for the Loſs of any Perſon of Diſtinction.
Nothing ſeems to be wanting to render this Mode of expreſſing Sorrow compleatly ridiculous, but the ſubjoining of a N. B. "Theſe are Tears."
Aulam regiam, id eſt. Eccleſiam ingredientes ad altare in⯑clinamus, quod quaſi Regem milites adoramus; eterni enim Regis milites ſumus. Durandi Rational. p. 226.
The learned Mr. Mede tells us, that what reverential Guiſe, Ceremony, or Worſhip they uſed at their Ingreſs into Churches, in the Ages next to the Apoſtles (and ſome he believes they did) is wholly buried in Silence and Oblivion. The Jews uſed to bow themſelves towards the Mercy-Seat;—the Chriſtians after them, in the Greek and Oriental Churches, have Time out of Mind, and without any known Beginning, uſed to bow in like manner;—they do it at this Day. See Bingham's Antiquities.
I find in a curious Collection of godly Ballads in the Scotch Language, Edinburgh, 1621, the following Paſſage, which has been intended, no Doubt, as an Argument againſt Tranſubſtan⯑tiation:
The Rev. Mr. Joſeph Warton, in his Dying Indian, puts into his Hero's Charge a ſimilar Thought:
Thus hath Superſtition made the moſt awful Myſteries of our Faith the Subjects of Ridicule!
—In Coemeteriis pontificiis, boni, quos putant, ad auſtrum et Oriens, reliqui, qui aut ſupplicio affecti, aut ſibi vim feciſſent, et id genus ad Septentrionem ſepeliantur, ut frequens olim Scotis fuit Mos. Moreſini Deprav. Rel. Orig. & Increm. p. 157.
If Rain fell during the Funeral Proceſſion, it was vulgarly con⯑ſidered as a Preſage of the Happineſs of the Deceaſed in the other World:—‘Happy (ſays the old Proverb) is the Bride the Sun ſhines on, and the Corpſe the Rain rains on.’
Thus alſo in Hume's Douglas:
In Scotland, Children dying unbaptized (called Tarans) were ſuppoſed to wander in Woods and Solitudes, lamenting their hard Fate, and were ſaid to be often ſeen.—It is thought here very un⯑lucky to go over their Graves.—It is vulgarly called going over "unchriſtened Ground."
Vanes on the Tops of Steeples were antiently in the Form of a Cock (called from hence Weather Cocks) and put up in papal Times to remind the Clergy of Watchfulneſs. ‘In ſummitate Crucis, quae Campanario vulgo imponitur, Galli Gallinacei effingi ſolet Fi⯑gura, quae Eccleſiarum Rectores Vigilantiae admoncat.’
1. After-midnight. 2. Cock-crow. 3. The Space between the firſt Cock-crow and Break of Day. 4. The Dawn of the Morn⯑ing. 5. Morning. 6. Noon. 7. Afternoon. 8. Sunſet. 9. Twi⯑light. 10. Evening. 11. Candle Time. 12. Bed Time. 13. The Dead of the Night.—The Church of Rome made four nocturnal Vigils: The Conticinium, Gallicinium or Cock-crow, Intempeſtum et Antelucinum.
Dr. Johnſon, in his Deſcription of the Buller of Buchan, in Scot⯑land, pleaſantly tells us, ‘If I had any Malice againſt a walking Spirit, inſtead of laying him in the Red Sea, I would condemn him to reſide in the Buller of Buchan.’
The Streets of this Northern Metropolis were formerly (ſo vul⯑gar Tradition has it) haunted by a nightly Gueſt, which appeared in the Shape of a Maſtiff Dog, &c. and terrified ſuch as were afraid of Shadows. This Word is a Corruption of the Anglo-Saxon gast, ſpiritus, anima.—I have heard, when a Boy, many Stories concern⯑ing it.
Coemeteria hinc ſunt. Lycurgus, omni ſuperſtitione ſublata, et ut vanae ſuperſtitionis omnem evelleret è mentibus ſuorum formidi⯑nem, inhumari intra Urbem et ſepulchra extrui circa Deorum Tem⯑pla, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. in verbo.
Mr. Strutt tells us, that before the Time of Chriſtianity it was held unlawful to bury the Dead within the Cities, but they uſed to carry them out into the Fields hard by and there depoſited them. Towards the End of the ſixth Century, Auguſtine obtained of King Ethelbert, a Temple of Idols (where the King uſed to worſhip be⯑fore his Converſion) and made a Burying place of it; but St. Cuthbert afterwards obtained Leave to have Yards made to the Churches, proper for the Reception of the Dead.
Abſentes tinnitu aurium praeſentire ſermones de ſe receptum eſt.
Thus alſo the Diſtich noted by Dalecampius:
Moreſin enumerates ſome of theſe ſuperſtitious Omens:—The croaking of Ravens, the hooting of Owls, the unſeaſonable meet⯑ing with Cocks, the Hornedneſs of the Moon, the cloudy riſing of the Sun, the ſhooting of Stars, the coming in and going out of ſtrange Cats, the ſudden Fall of Hens from the Houſe-Top, &c.— Corvorum crocitatum ſuper tecto, bubonum bubulatum in tranſitu, Gallorum gallinaceorum cucurritum intempeſtivum — lunae corni⯑culationem, Solis nubilum ortum, ſtellarum trajectiones in Aere — felium peregrinarum egreſſum, ingreſſum—Gallinarum ſubitum è tecto caſum ſtupent, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 21.
This is alſo tranſmitted from the Magicians of antient Rome. See Pliny's Natural Hiſtory.—Preſages and Prognoſtications were made from their Manner of weaving their Webs.
In the Diary of Elias Aſhmole, Eſq 11th April, 1681, he ac⯑quaints us, ‘I took early in the Morning a good Doſe of Elixir, and hung three Spiders about my Neck, and they drove my Ague away—Deo gratias.’ Aſhmole was a judicial Aſtrologer, and the Patron of the renowned Mr. Lilly. Par nobile fratrum!
For the antient religious Uſe of the Shoe, vide Antiquitat. Con⯑vivial, p. 228.
There was an old Ceremony in Ireland, of electing a Perſon to any Office by throwing an old Shoe over his Head. See the Idol of the Clownes, p. 19.
Mr. Shenſtone ſomewhere aſks, ‘May not the Cuſtom of ſcrap⯑ing when we bow, be derived from the antient Cuſtom of throw⯑ing their Shoes backwards off their Feet?’ In all probability it is.
See Congreve's Love for Love.
Ruſticanum et forte Ofelli proverbium eſt—Qui ſomniis et Au⯑guriis credit, nunquam fore ſecurum. Ego ſententiam et veriſſi⯑mam et fideliſſimam puto. Quid enim refert ad conſequentiam rerum, ſi quis ſemel aut amplius ſternutaverit? Quid ſi oſcitaverit? His mens nugis incauta ſeducitur ſed fidelis nequaquam acquieſcit.
Such as Hydromancy, making Conjectures by Water:—Liba⯑nomancy, Divination by Frankincenſe: — Onychomancy or Ony⯑mancy, Divination performed by the Nails of an unpolluted Boy. —In ſhort, by Water, Fire, Earth, Air, by the Flight of Birds, by Lots, by Dreams, by the Wind, &c. &c.
Divination by the Rod or Wand is mentioned in Ezekiel.
Our vulgar Notion of the Hazel's Tendency to a Vein of Lead Ore, Seam of Coal, &c. ſeems to be a Veſtige of this Rod Divina⯑tion.
I ſuſpect this northern vulgar Word to be a Corruption of Whiff, a ſudden and vehement Blaſt, which Davies thinks is de⯑rived from the Welch, Chwyth, Halitus, Anhelitus, Flatus.
The Spirit is ſuppoſed to glide ſwiftly by.—Thus in the Gloſſary of Lancaſhire Words and Phraſes, "wap't by" is explained ‘went ſwiftly by.’ See a View of the Lancaſhire Dialect, &c. publiſhed at Mancheſter, 1763.
Dr. Akenſide was born at Newcaſtle upon Tyne, and received the firſt Principles of his Education at the very reſpectable Gram⯑mar School there; his Father a reputable Butcher of the Town. A Halt in his Gai [...] ▪ occaſioned when a Boy, by the falling of a Cleaver from his Father's Stall, muſt have been a perpetual Remem⯑brancer of his humble Origin. I mention this, becauſe, from the Biographical Account of him prefixed to the poſthumous Edition of his Works, (an Outline with which he himſelf muſt have fur⯑niſhed his Friends) one is inclined to believe that he was aſhamed of his Birth.—We regret, on peruſing it, the Omiſſion of thoſe pleaſing and intereſting little Anecdotes uſually given of the firſt Indications of Genius.—His Townſmen have many other Reaſons that lead to the Confirmation of this Suſpicion.—Taking this for granted, it was a great and unpardonable Foible in one of ſo ex⯑alted an Underſtanding. Falſe Shame was perhaps never more ſtrongly exemplified. The learned World will forgive me for at⯑tempting in this Note to defeat his very narrow Purpoſe, (for I can call by no ſofter Name) the wiſhing to conceal from Poſterity a Circumſtance, that would by no means have leſſened his Fame with them. I flatter myſelf it is compatible with the Reſpect we owe to the Dead, and even to the Memory of him, who on other Accounts deſerved ſo highly of his Country.
The Diſtinction of Family is honourable: It is the tranſmitted Inheritance of great Deſerts. But let it be remembered, that Self-creation by perſonal Merit is the pure Fountain, of which that is too often no more than the polluted Stream. Accidents muſt al⯑ways be light, when put in the Scales againſt Qualities; and they who pique themſelves on the Poſſeſſion of a few Links, of what is at beſt but a broken Chain, muſt have the ‘Stemmata quid faciunt?’ of Juvenal ſuggeſted to them, and be told, that the utmoſt Kings can do is to confer [...]itles, they cannot make Men deſerve them!
The Propriety of this Reaſoning can only be felt by philoſo⯑phical Spirits: The World (wiſely, on its own Account) repro⯑bates ſuch Doctrine: Yet while others are boaſting with the Roman Governor of old, that with large Sums they obtained this Freedom, let thoſe in the ſame Predicament with our Poet, conſcious of having been honoured by the GOOD BEING with the firſt Diſ⯑tinctions of Nature, the rare Gifts of Genius and of the Under⯑ſtanding, which they have not abuſed, call to Mind, in ſupporting themſelves againſt the Envy of the great Vulgar and of the ſmall, a Conſideration, which is of the ſtricteſt philoſophical Truth, THE AKENSIDES are FREE BORN!
Dr Johnſon, in his Journey to the weſtern Iſlands, obſerves, ‘that of Browny, mentioned by Martin, nothing has been heard for many Years. Browny was a ſturdy Fairy, who if he was fed and kindly treated, would, as they ſaid, do a great deal of Work. They now pay him no Wages, and are content to labour for them⯑ſelves.’ p. 171.
Junius gives the following Etymon of Hobgoblin: Caſaubon, he ſays, derives Goblin from the Greek [...], a Kind of Spirit that was ſuppoſed to lurk about Houſes. The Hobgoblins were a Species of them, ſo called, becauſe their Motion was fabled to have been effected not ſo much by walking as hopping on one Leg!
Beggle-Boe is ſaid to be derived from the Welch bwgwly, to terrify, and Boe, a frightful Sound invented by Nurſes to intimi⯑date their Children into good Behaviour, with the idea of ſome Monſter about to take them away. Skinner ſeems to fetch it from Buculus, i. e. Bos boans!
See Lyes Junii Etymolog. in verbo, &c. Well has Etymology been called the Eruditio ad libitum!
The Account of them by Moreſin favours this Etymology: ‘Papatus (ſays he) credit albatas mulieres, et id genus larvas, pueros integros auferre, alioſque ſuggerere monſtruoſes & debiles multis partibus: aut ad baptiſterium cum aliis commutare, aut ad Templi Introitum.’
This Note illuſtrates Mr. Bourne's Account of Perſons, who were ſtolen away by the Fairies, and confined ſeven Years.—Thus alſo Mr. Pennant tells us, that the Notion or Belief of Fairies ſtill pre⯑vails in the Highlands of Scotland, and Children are watched till the Chriſtening is over, leſt they ſhould be ſtolen or changed.
Some aſcribe that Phaenomenon of the Circle or Ring, ſuppoſed by the Vulgar to be traced by the Fairies in their Dances, to the Effects of Lightning, as being frequently produced after Storms of that Kind, and by the Colour and Brittleneſs of the Graſs Roots when firſt obſerved.—Others maintain that theſe Circles are made by Ants, which are frequently found in great Numbers in them.
See alſo Dr. Percy's Songs on the Subject, Vol. III. Collect. Ballads.
It were invidious not to favour my Reader here with Dr. Percy's Account of Fairies, in his Obſervations on the old Ballads on that Subject. The Reader will obſerve (ſays he) that our ſimple Anceſtors had reduced all theſe Whimſies to a Kind of Syſtem, as regular and perhaps more conſiſtent than many Parts of claſſic My⯑thology: A Proof of the extenſive Influence and vaſt Antiquity of theſe Superſtitions. Mankind, and eſpecially the common People, could not every where have been ſo unanimouſly agreed concern⯑ing theſe arbitrary Notions, if they had not prevailed among them for many Ages. Indeed (he farther obſerves) a learned Friend in Wales aſſures the Editor, that the Exiſtence of Fairies and Goblins is alluded to by the moſt antient Britiſh Bards, who mention them under various Names, one of the moſt common of which ſignifies "the Spirits of the Mountains."
The common People of Northumberland call a certain fungous Excreſcence, that is ſometimes found about the Roots of old Trees, Fairy Butter. I conjecture that when a Quantity of Rain falls, it reduces it to a Conſiſtency, which together with its Colour, makes it not unlike Butter: Hence the Name.
I have met with a Man who ſaid he had ſeen one that had ſeen Fairies.—Truth is hard to come at in moſt Caſes; none I believe ever came nearer to it in this, than I have done!
The learned Moreſin traces thus to its Origin the Popiſh Su⯑perſtition, relative to the coming again, as it is commonly called, or walking of Spirits: Animarum ad nos regreſſus ita eſt ex Ma⯑nilio, lib. 1. aſtron. cap. 7. de lacteo circulo.
Lege Palingeneſiam Pythagoricam apud Ovid. in Metam. et eſt obſervatum Fabii Pont. max. diſciplina, ut atro die manibus pa⯑rentare non liceret, ne infeſti manes fierent. Alex. ab Alex. lib. 5. cap. 26.
Haec cum legerent Papani & his alia apud alios ſimilia, voluerunt et ſuorum defunctorum animas ad eos reverti & nunc certiores fa⯑cere rerum earum, quae tum in Coelis, tum apud Inferos geruntur, nunc autem terrere domeſticos inſanis artibus: &c.
Obſeſſion of the Devil, is diſtinguiſhed from Poſſeſſion in this: In Poſſeſſion, the Evil One was ſaid to enter into the Body of the Man:—In Obſeſſion, without entering into the Body of the Perſon, he was thought to beſiege and torment him without;—to be lifted up into the Air, and afterwards to be thrown down on the Ground violently, without receiving any Hurt;—to ſpeak ſtrange Lan⯑guages, that the Perſon had never learn'd;—not to be able to come near holy Things, or the Sacraments, but to have an Averſion to them;—to know and foretell ſecret Things;—to perform Things that exceed the Perſon's Strength;—to ſay or do Things, that the Perſon would not or durſt not ſay, if he were not externally moved to it, were the antient Marks and Criterions of Obſeſſion.
The old vulgar Ceremonies uſed in raiſing the Devil, ſuch as making a Circle with Chalk, ſetting an old Hat in the Center of it, repeating the Lord's Prayer backwards, &c. &c. are now altoge⯑ther obſolete, and ſeem to be forgotten even amongſt our boys.— None will deſire to ſee them revived amongſt them, yet it were to be wiſhed that many of theſe little Gentry had not ſubſtituted the doing Things really bad for this ſeemingly profane, but truly ridi⯑culous Mode, or rather Mockery of the antient magical Incanta⯑tion!
I ſubjoin a very pertinent Quotation from the learned Author of the Origin and Increaſe of Depravity in Religion.
‘Apud tum Poetas, tum Hiſtoriographos de magicis incanta⯑tionibus, Exorciſmis et Curatione tum hominum quam bellua⯑rum per Carmina haud pauca habentur, ſed horum Impietatem omnium ſuperat longè hac in re Papiſmus—Hic enim ſupra Dei poteſtatem poſſe Carmina, poſſe Exorciſmos affirmat—ita ut nihil ſit tam obſtruſum in coelis, quod Exorciſmis non pateat, nihil tam abditum in inferno, quod non eruatur—Nihil in Terrarum ſilentio incluſum, quod non eliciatur—Nihil in hominum pectoribus con⯑ditum, quod non reveletur—nihil ablatum, quod non reſtituatur, et nihil quod habet Orbis, ſive inſit, ſive non, è quo Daemon non ejiciatur.’ Moreſini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 8.
Pliny tells us that Houſes were antiently hallowed againſt Evil Spirits with Brimſtone! This Charm has been converted by later Times into what our Satyriſt, Churchill, in his Prophecy of Famine, calls "a precious and rare Medicine," and is now uſed (but I ſup⯑poſe with greater Succeſs) in exorciſing thoſe of our unfortunate Fellow Creatures, who are haunted or poſſeſſed with a certain fiery Spirit, ſaid by the Wits of the South to be well known, ſeen, and felt, and very troubleſome in the North!
In an Age when every wretched Sophiſter, drawing his Conclu⯑ſions from falſe Premiſes, wiſhes to confound the pure Spirit of Chriſtian Philoſophy with theſe and the like Adulterations of it, I muſt at leaſt be pardoned for obtruding the ſubſequent Eulogy, extracted from an old Tragedy;—no profeſſed Divine has perhaps ever exhibited more forcibly the Grandeur and Utility of Chriſti⯑anity, than theſe few Lines do:
Gehol or Geol Angl Sax. Jol vel Jul, Dan. Sax. ‘And to this Day in the North Yule, Youle, ſignifies the ſolemn Feſtival of Chriſtmas, and were Words uſed to denote a Time of Feſtivity very anciently, and before the Introduc⯑tion of Chriſtianity among the Northern Nations. Learn⯑ed Men have diſputed much about this Word, ſome deriving it from Julius Caeſar, others from the Word Gehthe [...]l, a Wheel, as Bede, who would therefore have it ſo called, becauſe of the Return of the Sun's annual Courſe, after the Winter Solitice. But he, writing de Rat. Temp. ſpeaks rather as an Aſtronomer than an An [...]i [...]ry. The beſt Antiquaries derive it from the Word, Ol, Ale, which was much uſed in their Feſtivities and merry Meetings. And the I in Iol, iul cimbr. as the Ge and Gi in Gehol, Geol, Giul, Sax, are premiſed only as Intenſives to add a little to the Signification, and make it more emphatical. Ol or Ale, as has been obſerved, did not only ſignifie the Liquor they made Uſe of, but gave Denomination likewiſe to their greateſt Feſtivals, as that of Gehol or Yule at Midwinter; and as is yet plainly to be diſcern'd in that Cuſtom of the Whitſan-Ale, at the other great Feſtival. Elſtob. Sax. Hom. Birth. Day-Greg. Append P. 29.’
Biſhop Stillingfleet has alſo taken Notice of this, and ſays, ‘That ſome think the Name of this Feaſt was taken from Iola, which in the Gothick Language ſignifies to make merry. But he ſeems not inclinable to this Opinion, and therefore tells us, that Olaus Rudbeck thinks the former (viz. Its being called ſo from the Joy that was conceived at the Return of the Sun) more proper, not only from Bede's Authority, but becauſe in the old Runick Faſti, a Wheel was uſed to denote that Feſtival. Stilling. Orig. Britain.’
In Vaticano—Dulcia Patribus exhibentur.
In Cupidinariorum menſis, omnium generum Imagunculae.
Vide Librum rariſſimum, cui titulus Ephemeris, ſive Diarium Hiſtoricum: &c. Francofurti. 1590. Quarto.
‘It is ordinary among ſome Plebeians in the South of Scot⯑land, to go about from Door to Door upon New-year's Eve, cry⯑ing Hagmane, a corrupted Word from the Greek [...], i. e. Holy Month.’ (It is more probably a Corruption of ſome Saxon Words.)
‘John Dixon holding forth againſt this Cuſtom once in a Ser⯑mon at Kelſo, ſays, "Sirs, do you know what Hagmane ſigni⯑fies? It is the Devil be in the Houſe! that's the Meaning of its Hebrew Original."’ Vide Scotch Preſb. Eloquence, p. 102.
One preaching againſt the Obſervation of Chriſtmaſs, ſaid in a Scotch Jingle, ‘Ye will ſay, Sirs, good old Youl Day; I tell you, good old Fool Day.—You will ſay it is a brave Holiday; I tell you it is a brave Belly Day.’ Ibid. p. 98. This is Jack tearing off the Lace and making a plain Coat! See Swift's Tale of a Tub.
This is ſtill retained in Barbers' Shops:—A Thrift-Box (as it is vulgarly called) is put up againſt the Wall, and every Cuſtomer puts in ſomething.—Mr Gay mentions it thus:
Chriſtmaſs, ſays Selden, ſucceeds the Saturnalia, the ſame Time, the ſame Number of Holy Days, when the Maſter waited upon the Servants like the Lord of Miſrule. Table Talk.
In the Feaſt of Chriſtmaſs, ſays Stow in his Survey, there was in the King's Houſe, a Lord of Miſrule, or Maſter of Merry Diſ⯑ports, and the like had ye in the Houſe of every Nobleman of Honour, or good Worſhip, were he ſpiritual or temporal. The Mayor of London and either of the Sheriffs had their ſeveral Lords of Miſrule, ever contending, without Quarrel or Offence, who ſhould make the rareſt Paſtimes to delight the Beholders. Theſe Lords, beginning their Rule at All-hallon Eve, continued the ſame till the Morrow after the Feaſt of the Purification, commonly called Candlemas Day: In which Space, there were fine and ſubtil Diſguiſings, Maſks, and Mummeries, with playing at Cards for Counters, Nayles, and Points in every Houſe, more for Paſtime than for Gaine. P. 79.
On the pulling down of Canterbury Court, Chriſt Church, Oxford, 1775, many of theſe Counters were found. There was a Hole in the Center of each, and they appeared to have been ſtrung together. I ſaw many of them, having been in Oxford at that Time.
Clog is properly a Piece of Wood, faſtened about the Legs of Beaſts, to keep them from running aſtray. — In a ſecondary or figu⯑rative Senſe, it ſignifies a Load, Let, or Hinderance. Thus alſo a Truant-Clog.—Bailey ſuppoſes it to come from Log, (which he derives from the Saxon ligan, to lie, becauſe of its Weight, it lies as it were immoveable) the Trunk of a Tree or Stump of Wood for Fuel.—Block has the ſame Signification.
There is an old Scotch Proverb, ‘He's as bare as the Birk at Yule Even,’ which perhaps alludes to this Cuſtom; the Birk meaning a Block of the Birch Tree, ſtripped of its Bark, and dried againſt Yule Even.—It is ſpoken of one who is exceedingly poor.
This is merely Conjecture! and yet we can do little elſe but make Conjectures concerning the Origin of Cuſtoms of ſuch remote Antiquity.
Perhaps the Yule Block will be found at laſt only the Coun⯑ter Part of the Midſummer Fires, made on within Doors be⯑cauſe of the cold Weather at this Winter Solſtice, as thoſe in the hot Seaſon at the Summer one are kindled in the open Air.—After a diligent and cloſe Study of Ge [...]elin, the French Bryant, on this Subject, one cannot fail, I think, of adopting this Hypotheſis, which is confirmed by great Probability and many cogent if not infallible Proofs.
"Iol prononcé Hiol, Iul, Jul, Giul, Hweol, Wheel, Wiel, Vol, &c. eſt un mot primitif qui emporta avec lui toute idée de Révolu⯑tion, et de Roue.
Iul-Iom déſigne en Arabe le premier Jour de l'année: c'eſt mot à mot le Jour de la Revolution, ou du retour.
Giul-ous en Perſan ſignifie Anniverſaire. Il eſt affecté à celle du Couronnement des Rois.
Hial en Danois & en Suédois ſignifie Roue.
Chez les Germains le Verbe Well-en ſignifie Tourner.
Wel déſigne les flots, parce qu'ils ne font qu' aller & venir.
C'eſt notre mot Houle.
De-là le Vol-vo des Latins.
Les Solſtices étant le Tems où le Soleil revient fur ſes pas, en prirent le Nom: de-là chez les Grecs le nom des Tropiques, qui ſignifie retour.
Il en fut de même chez les Celtes. Ils donnerent aux Solſtices, et aux Mois qui commencent aux Solſtices, le nom d'Iul, qui ſig⯑nifioit également retour.
Stiernhielm, habile dans les Langues & dans les Antiquités du Nord. nous aprend, que les anciens Habitans de la Suéde célé⯑broient au Solſtice d'hyver ou à Noël, une fête, qu'ils appelloient Iul, que ce mot ſignifie Revolution, roue; que le Mois de Décembre s'en apelloit, Iul-manat, Mois du retour, & que cet mot s'écrivoit également par Hiule & Giule.
Les Habitans du Comté de Lincoln en Angleterre, appellent encore Gule-Block, Bloc, ou ſouche de Iul, la ſouche qu'on met au feu le jour de Noel, & qui doit durer l'Octave entiere.
Il ne faudroit donc pas être étonné ſi notre Mois de Juillet qui ſuit le Solſtice d'Eté, eût pris ſon nom de là. Les Romains nous diſent, il eſt vrai, que ce Mois tira ſon Nom de Jules Céſar; ce pouroit être une Etymologie digne des Flatteries dont ils accabloient leurs Empereurs, tandis qu'ils n'auroient fait qu'altérer la Pronunciation du mot Iul pour le faire quadrer avec le Nom de Jules, qu'ils pro⯑nonçoient Iulus, Nom que porta auſſi Aſcagne, Fils d'Aenée, & qui remontoit par là même aux Langues premieres de'l'Orient.
‘Il en aura été de même du Mois ſuivant.’S'ils choiſirent ces deux Mois pour leur faire porter les Noms du premier & du ſecond de leurs Empereurs, ce fut premierement parce que les Noms de ces Mois avoient déja du raport à ceux de Jules & d'Auguſte.
Ce fut ſecondement, pour imiter les Egyptiens qui avoient donné à ces deux Mois le Nom de leurs deux premiers Rois, Meſor et Thot.
Comme le Mois d'Août étoit le premier Mois de l'année Egyp⯑tienne, on en apella le premier jour Gule: ce mot latiniſé, fit Gula. Nos Légendaires ſurpris de voir ce Nom à la tête du Mois d'Août, ne s'oublierent pas; ils en firen: la fête de la Fille du Tribun Qui⯑rinus, guérie d'un mal de gorge en baiſant les Liens de Saint Pierre dont on célébre la fête ce jour-là."
In the antient Calendar of the Church of Rome, I find the following Obſervation on Chriſtmaſs Eve:
There is an Eſſay in the Gentlemen's Magazine, 1765, in which it is conjectured that the antient Cuſtom of dreſſing Churches and Houſes at Chriſtmaſs with Laurel, Box, Holly, or Ivy, was in Alluſion to many figurative Expreſſions in the Prophets, relative to Chriſt, the Branch of Righteouſneſs, &c. or that it was in Re⯑membrance of the Oratory of wrythen Wands, or Boughs, which was the firſt Chriſtian Church erected in Britain: Before we can admit either of theſe Hypotheſes, the Queſtion muſt be deter⯑mined whether or no this Cuſtom was not prier to the Introduc⯑tion of the Chriſtian Faith amongſt us.
The learned Dr. Chandler tells us. ‘It is related where Druidiſm prevailed, the Houſes were decked with Ever-greens in Decem⯑ber, that the Sylvan Spirits might repair to them, and remain unnipped with Froſt and cold Winds, until a milder Seaſon had renewed the foliage of their darling Abodes.’
Aliter, the White Plough, ſo called becauſe the gallant young Men that compoſe it, appear to be dreſſed in their Shirts, (without Coat or Waiſtcoat) upon which great Numbers of Ribbands folded into Roſes, are looſely ſtitched on. It appears to be a very airy Habit at this cold Seaſon, but they have warm Waiſtcoats under it.
Mr. Wallis, in his Hiſtory of Northumberland, tells us, that the Saltatio armata of the Roman Militia on their Feſtival Armiluſ⯑trium, celebrated 19th of October, is ſtill practiſed by the Country People in this Neighbourhood, on the annual Feſtivity of Chriſtmaſs, the Yule Tide of the Druids.—Young Men march from Village to Village, and from Houſe to Houſe, with Muſic before them, dreſſed in an antic Attire, and before the Veſtihulum, or Entrance of every Houſe entertain the Family with the mo⯑tus incompoſitus, the Antic Dance, or Chorus Armatus, with Swords or Spears in their Hands, erect and ſhining: this they call the Sword Dance. For their Pains they are preſented with a ſmall Gratuity in Money, more or leſs, according to every Houſeholder's Ability; their Gratitude is expreſſed by firing a Gun. One of the Company is diſtinguiſhed from the Reſt by a more antic Dreſs; a Fox's Skin generally ſerving him for a Covering and Ornament to his Head, the Tail hanging down his Back.—This droll Figure is their Chief or Leader. He does not mingle in the Dance. Vol. 2. p. 29.
The learned Traveller tells us, that they who played at this odd Game, gave no Account of the Origin of it, and that he de⯑ſcribed it, as it might perhaps be uſed in other Places, where the Reaſon of it is not yet forgot.—I am perſuaded that if Dr. Johnſon will take the Trouble of conſulting Du Cange's Gloſſary in Verb. Cervula & Kalendae, he will no longer remain ignorant of the Ori⯑ginal of this ſingular Cuſtom.
N. B. The learned Reader is requeſted to ſubſtitute ut for the et, which ſtands erroneouſly at preſent in the laſt Line of the Latin Note, p. 176, reading "ut ſuper uniuſcujuſque, &c."
The Rev. Mr Lamb, in his entertaining Notes on the old Poem on the Battle of Flodden Field, tells us, that the Nurſe's lullaby Song, balow, (or "he balelow") is literally French. "Hé bas! la le loup!" that is, huſh! there's the Wolf!
An Etymologiſt with a tolerably inventive Fancy, might eaſily perſuade himſelf that the Song uſually ſung in dandling Children in Sandgate, the Wapping or Billingſgate of the North, ‘A you a hinny!’ (Cantilena barbara ſi quae ſit alia) is nearly of a ſimi⯑lar Signification with the antient Eaſtern Mode of ſaluting Kings, viz. "Live for ever" a, aa, or aaa, in Anglo Saxon, ſignifies for ever. See Benſon's Vocab.
The good Women of the Diſtrict above named are not a little famous for their Powers in a certain Female Mode of Declamation, vulgarly called ſcolding. A common Menace they uſe to each other is, "I'll make a holy Byſon of you." Bisene, A. Sax. is Example: So that this evidently alludes to the penitential Act of ſtanding in a white Sheet before the Congregation, which a cer⯑tain Set of Delinquents are enjoined to perform.—Thus the Gentle Shepherd, a beautiful Scotch Paſtoral:
Mr. Blount tells us, that in Yorkſhire and our other Northern Parts, they have an old Cuſtom, after Sermon or Service on Chriſt⯑maſs Day, the People will, even in the Churches, cry Ule, Ule, as a Token of rejoicing, and the common Sort run about the Streets, ſinging,
Hearne gives us theſe Lines from Robert of Gloceſter.
"Bounce Buckram, &c." ſeems to be an Apology offered for the Badneſs or Coarſeneſs of the Mummers' Cloaths: The moral Re⯑flections that follow are equally new and excellent; the ‘Carpe Diem’ of Horace is included in them, and if I miſtake not the good Advice is ſeldom thrown away.
There is an old Proverb preſerved in Ray's Collection, which I think is happily expreſſive of the great Doings, as we ſay, or good Eating on this Feſtival: ‘Bleſſed be St. Stephen, there's no Faſt upon his Even.’
Thus alſo another: ‘It is good to cry Ule at other Men's Coſts.’
I ſhall add a third; 'tis Scotch: ‘"A Yule Feaſt may be quit at Paſche." That is, one good Turn deſerves another.’
In the Collection of old Scotch Ballads above-mentioned, there is a Hunting Song, in which the Author runs down Rome with great Fury. I ſubjoin a Specimen:
Indulgencies are alluded to in a comical Thought in the follow⯑ing Stanza:
Theſe, which are by no means golden Verſes, ſeem well adapted to the Poverty of our antient wooden Churches! Yet have we no Cauſe of Exultation, ſo long as David's Pſalms traveſty by Stern⯑hold, are retained in our religious Aſſemblies.
‘The Month Tiſri, was the ſeventh Month according to the Jews ſacred Computation, and therefore it is commanded to be celebrated the firſt Day of the ſeventh Month, Lev. xxiii. 24. But according to their civil Computation, it was their firſt Month; ſo that Feaſt may be termed their New-Year's Day.’
‘The Original of the Saturnalia, as to the Time, is un⯑known, Macrobius aſſuring us, That it was celebrated in Italy long before the Building of Rome. The Story of Sa⯑turn, in whoſe Honour it was kept, every Body is acquainted with. As to the Manner of the Solemnity, beſides the Sacri⯑fices and other Parts of publick Worſhip, there were ſeveral leſſer Obſervations worth our Notice. As firſt the Liberty now allowed to Servants to be free and merry with their Maſters, ſo often alluded to in Authors. 'Tis probable this was done in Memory of the Liberty enjoy'd in the Golden Age, under Sa⯑turn, before the Names of Servant and Maſter were known to the World. Beſides this they ſent Preſents to one another, among Friends. No War was to be proclaim'd, and no Offen⯑der executed. The Schools kept a Vacation, and nothing but Mirth and Freedom was to be met with in the City. They kept at firſt only one Day, the Fourteenth of the Kalends of Ja⯑nuary; but the Number was afterwards increas'd to three, four, five, and ſome ſay ſeven Days’.
Ut olim in Saturnalibus frequentes, luxurioſaeque coenationes inter Amicos fiebant, munera ultro citroque miſſitabantur, Veſtium mutationes fiebant, ita hodie etiam apud nos Chriſtianos eadem fieri videmus à Natalibus Dominicis uſque ad Feſtum Epiphaniae, quod in Januario celebratur: Hoc enim tempore omni et crebro convivamur et Strenas, hoc eſt, ut nos vocamus, Novi anni Do⯑naria miſſitamus. Eodem tempore mutationes veſtium, ut apud Romanos quondam, uſurpantur, vicinique ad vicinos invitati hac ratione commeant, quod nos Germani Mummerey vocamus.
Johannes Boëmus Aubanus tells us, ‘Calendis Januarii, quo tempore et Annus & omnis Computatio noſtra inchoatur, Cogna⯑tus cognatum, Amicus amicum accedunt, & conſertis manibus invicem in novum Annum proſperitatem imprecantur, diemque illum feſtiva Congratulatione & Compotatione deducunt. Tunc etiam ex avita conſuetudine ultro citroque munera mittuntur, quae à Saturnalibus, quae eo tempore celebrantur à Romanis, Sa⯑turnalitia, a Graecis Apophoreta dicta ſunt. Hunc morem anno ſuperiori ego ita verſificavi:’
There are Alluſions to ſome other obſolete Rites at this Time in Pope Zecharias' Interdiction of them, preſerved in the Convivial Antiquities. ‘Si quis Calendas Januarii ritu Ethnicorum colere, ut aliquid plus novi facere propter novum annum, aut menſas cum lampadibus, vel Epulas in domibus praeparare, et per vicos et plateas cantatores et Choreas ducere auſus fuerit, Anathema ſit.’ Antiquit. Conviv. p. 126.
In Truſler's Chronology, A. D. 1198, we are told, ‘Fools, Fe⯑ſtival of, at Paris, held January 1ſt, and continued for 240 Years, when all Sorts of Abſurdities and Indecencies were committed.’
Mr Pennant tells us, that the Highlanders on New Year's Day, burn Juniper before their Cattle, and on the firſt Monday in every Quarter ſprinkle them with Urine.
Mummer ſignifies a Maſker; one diſguiſed under a Vizard; from the Daniſh Mumme, or Dutch Momme. Lipſius tells us, in his 44th Epiſtle, Book III. ‘that Momar, which is uſed by the Sicilians for a Fool, ſignifies in French, and in our Language, a Perſon with a Maſk on.’ See Lye's Junii Etymolog. in verbo.
The very ingenious Scotch Writer, Buchanan, preſented to the unfortunate Mary Queen of Scots the following ſingular Kind of New-year's Gift. Hiſtory is ſilent concerning the Manner in which her Majeſty received it.
I find alſo in Joannes Boëmus Aubanus' Deſcription of ſome ſingular Rites in Franconia, in Germany, the following circum⯑ſtantial Deſcription of this Ceremony:
‘In Epiphania Domini ſingulae Familiae ex melle farina, addito Zinzibere et pipere, libum conficiunt et Regem ſibi legunt hoc modo: Libum mater familias facit, cui abſque conſideratione inter ſubigendum denarium unum immittit, poſtea amoto igne ſupra calidum focum illud torret, toſtum in tot partes frangit, quot homines familia habet: demum diſtribuit, cuique partem unam tribuens. Adſignantur etiam Chriſto, beataeque Virgini & tribus Magis ſuae partes, quae loco eleemoſynae elargiuntur. In cujus autem portione Denarius repertus fuerit, hic Rex ab om⯑nibus ſalutatus, in ſedem locatur et ter in altum cum jubilo clevatur: ipſe in dextera cretam habet, qua toties ſignum crucis ſupra in Triclinii laqueariis delineat: quae cruces quòd obſtare plurimis malis credantur, in multa obſervatione habentur.’ p. 266.
Here we have the Materials of the Cake, which are Flour, Honey, Ginger, and Pepper; one is made for every Family. The Maker thruſts in at Random a ſmall Coin as ſhe is kneading it; when it is baked, it is divided into as many Parts as there are Perſons in the Family. It is diſtributed, and each has his Share; Portions of it alſo are aſſigned to Chriſt, the Virgin, and the Three Magi, which are given away in Alms. Whoever finds the Piece of Coin in his Share is ſaluted by all as King, and being placed on a Seat or Throne, is thrice lifted aloft with joyful Acclamations: He holds a Piece of Chalk in his Right Hand, and each Time he is lifted up makes a Croſs on the Ceiling. Theſe Croſſes are thought to prevent many Evils, and are much revered.
This is giving a Celtic Derivation of a Gothic Word (two Languages extremely different). The learned Doctor Hickes, thus derives the Term in Queſtion. I-ol, Cimbricum, Anglo Saxonicè ſcriptum, Geol; et Dan. Sax. Jul, o in u facile mutato, ope in⯑tenſivi praefixi 1 et ge, faciunt ol, Commeſſatio, Compotatio, &c. (Isl. Ol cereviſiam denotat et metonymicè Convivium) Junii Etym. V. Yeol.
Our ingenious Author, however, is certainly right as to the Origin and Deſign of the Yule Feaſt: The Green-landers at this Day keep a Sun Feaſt at the Winter Solſtice, about Dec. 22, to rejoice at the Return of the Sun, and the expected Renewal of the Hunting Seaſon, &c. which Cuſtom they may poſſibly have learnt of the Norvegian Colony formerly ſettled in Greenland. See Crantz's Hiſt. of Greenland, Vol. I. p. 176. Ibid. in Not.
Alluding to the Mince Pies in Uſe about Chriſtmaſs or New-year's Day, and to an inhuman Inſult offered, or ſaid to have been uſually offered by a certain Party on the 31ſt of this Month (a Day-Nigro carbone notandus) to the Memory of the unhappy Charles.
It is unneceſſary to obſerve here, that it is equally mean and cowardly to pluck a dead Lion by the Beard!
Perphaps it will be thought no unintereſting Article in this little Code of Vulgar Antiquities, to mention a well-known Inter⯑jection uſed by the Country People to their Horſes, when yoked to a Cart, &c. Heit or Heck! I find this uſed in the Days of Chaucer:
The Name of Brok is ſtill too in frequent Uſe amongſt Farmers' Horſes.
Prognoſtications of the Weather, for the Uſe of thoſe who live in Towns, are given us in the following Words from the above-mentioned beautiful didactic Poem Trivia:
In a Convocation in the Reign of Henry 8th,—in the Paſſage that relates to Rites and Ceremonies,—among thoſe that were not to be contemned or caſt away was ‘bearing of Candles on Candle⯑maſs Day, in Memory of Chriſt the Spiritual Light, of whom Simeon did prophecy, as is read in the Church that Day.’ Fuller's Church Hiſtory, p. 222.
This I find in an Obſervation of the 14th of February, in the old Romiſh Calendar ſo often cited: ‘"Manes nocte vagati creduntur."’
Mr. Pennant, in his Tour in Scotland tells us, that in February young Perſons draw Valentines, and from thence collect their future Fortune in the nuptial State.
Dr. Goldſmith, in his Vicar of Wakefield, deſcribing the Man⯑ners of ſome Ruſties, tells us ‘they kept up the Chriſtmaſs Carrol, ſent True-love Knots on Valentine Morning, eat Pancakes on Shrove-tide, ſhewed their Wit on the firſt of April, and religiouſly cracked Nuts on All-hallow Eve.’
The learned Moreſin informs us, that the Papiſts derived this Cuſtom of exhibiting Cock-Fights on one Day every Year from the Athenians, and from an Inſtitution of Themiſtocles.—‘Galli gal⯑linacei, ſays he, producuntur per diem ſingulis annis in pugnam à Papiſequis, ex veteri Athenienſium forma ducto more, et Themiſtoclis Inſtituto’ Cael. Rhod. Lib 9. variar. lect. Cap. 46. Idem Pergami fiebat. Alex. ab Alex. Lib. 5. Cap. 8. Deprav. Rel. Orig. &c. p. 66.
This Cuſtom was retained in many Schools in Scotland within this Century; perhaps it is ſtill in Uſe.—The Schoolmaſters were ſaid to preſide at the Battle, and claimed the run-a-way Cocks as their Perquiſites. Theſe were called "Fugees;" corrupt I ſuppoſe of Refugees.—I forbear to deſcribe the Mode of throwing at Cocks, for as Boerhaave obſerves on another Occaſion, ‘To teach the Arts of Cruelty is equivalent to committing them.’
Cinere quia ſe conſpergunt in poenitentia Judaei, Gregor. Mag. ſtatuit, ut in Quadrageſſima ante initium Miſſae Cineres conſecren⯑tur, quibus Populus aſpergebatur, & diem huic rei ſacrum da [...], in quo cuncti generatim mortales characterem cinereum in fronte ac⯑cipiant. Moreſin. Deprav. Rel. Orig. 37.
There is a curious Clauſe in one of the Romiſh Caſuiſts concern⯑ing the keeping of Lent; it is, ‘that Beggars which are ready to affamiſh for Want, may in Lent Time eat what they can get!’
I have heard of, when a Boy, and cannot poſitively ſay whether I have not ſeen tried, an ingenious Method of making an artificial Sun Dance on Eaſter Sunday;—a Veſſel full of Water was ſet out in the open Air, in which the reflected Sun ſeemed to dance from the tremulous Motion of the Water. This looks not unlike a Re⯑lique of Popiſh Legerdemain; it reminds me of a beautiful Simile in the Loves of Medea and Jaſon, in the Argonautics of Apollonius Rhodius: It is there applied to the wavering Reſolves of a love-ſick Maiden.
Eraſmus ſpeaking of the Proverb "Mea eſt Pila," that is, "I've got the Ball;" tells us that it ſignifies, ‘I have obtained the Victory. I am Maſter of my Wiſhes.’—The Romaniſts cer⯑tainly erected a Standard on Eaſter Day, in Token of our Lord's Victory, but it would perhaps be indulging Fancy too far, to ſup⯑poſe that the Biſhops and Governors of Churches, who uſed to condeſcend to play at Hand-Ball at this Time, did it in a myſtical Way, and with reference to the triumphal Joy of the Seaſon.— Certain it is however, that many of their Cuſtoms and Superſtitions are founded on ſtill more trivial Circumſtances, than even this imaginary Analogy.
It was an antient Cuſtom for the Mayor, Aldermen, and Sheriff of Newcaſtle, accompanied with great Numbers of the Burgeſſes, to go every Year at the Feaſts of Eaſter and Whitſuntide to the Forth, (the little Mall of our Town) with the Maces, Sword, and Cap of Maintenance carried before them. The young People of the Town ſtill aſſemble there, (at this Seaſon particularly,) play at Hand-Ball, dance, &c. but are no longer countenanced in their in⯑nocent Feſtivity by the Preſence of their Governors, who, no doubt, in antient Times, uſed to unbend the Brow of Authority, and par⯑take, with their happy and contented People, the puerile Pleaſures of the feſtal Seaſon.
I find the following beautiful Deſcription in the Mons Ca⯑therinae: We may apply it to this Game,
The two laſt Lines compoſe a very fine Periphraſis for the northern Word kepping, which is derived from the Anglo-Saxon cepan, captare, advertere, curare.
Rack or Manger:—Among the MSS. of Bennet College, Cam⯑bridge, is a Tranſlation of Part of the New Teſtament in the Engliſh ſpoken after the Conqueſt.—The 7. V. of the ii. Chap. of Luke is thus rendered, ‘And layde hym in a Cratche, for to hym was no Place in the Dyverſory,’ I will venture to ſubjoin another Specimen, which ſtrongly marks the Mutability of Lan⯑guage: ‘Mark, vi. 22. When the Daughtyr of Herodyas was incomyn and had tombylde and pleſide to Harowde, &c.’
If the original Greek had not been preſerved, one might have ſuppoſed from this Engliſh, that, inſtead of excelling in the grace⯑ful Accompliſhment of dancing, the young Lady had performed in ſome Exhibition, like the preſent Entertainments at Sadlers Wells▪
Celebrabantur autem hae feriae atque ludi, Lactantie teſte cum omni laſcivia verbis & moribus pudendis, ad placan⯑dam deam, quae floribus & fructibus praeerat. Nam per tu⯑bam convocabantur omnis generis meretrices. Unde Juvenalis.
I have more than once been diſturbed early on May Morn⯑ing at Newcaſtle, by the Noiſe of a Song, which a Woman ſung about the Streets, who had ſeveral Garlands in her Hand, and which, if I miſtake not, ſhe ſold to any who were ſuperſtitious enough to buy them.—It is homely and low, but it muſt be remem⯑bered that our Treatiſe is not "on the Sublime:"
Here is no Pleonaſm: It is ſingly, as the French have it, your May.
J. Boëmus Aubanus tells us, that in Franconia, in his Time, the following Rites were uſed on this Occaſion, ſome of which are ſtill retained at Oxford.
‘Tribus illis diebus, quibus Apoſtolico Inſtituto, majores lita⯑niae paſſim per totum orbem peraguntur, in plurimis Franconiae locis multae cruces (ſic enim dicunt Parochianos Caetus, quibus tum ſanctae Crucis Vexillum praeferri ſolet) conveniunt. In ſa⯑criſque aedibus non ſimul et unam melodiam, ſed ſingulae ſin⯑gulam per choros ſeperatim canunt: et puellae & adoleſcentes mundiori quique habitu amicti frondentibus ſertis caput coronati omnes & ſcipionibus ſalignis inſtructi. Stant ſacrarum aedium ſacerdotes diligenter ſingularum cantus attendentes: et quamcun⯑que ſuaviùs cantare cognoſcunt, illi ex veteri more aliquot vini conchos dari adjudicant.’ P. 269.
At Oxford, at this Time, the little Croſſes cut in the Stones of Buildings, to denote the Diviſion of the Pariſhes, are whited with Chalk. Great Numbers of Boys, with pilled Willow Rods in their Hands, accompany the Miniſter, &c. in the Proceſſion.
On Aſcenſion-day the Magiſtrates, River Jury, &c. of the Cor⯑poration of Newcaſtle upon Tyne, according to an antient Cuſtom, make their annual Proceſſion by Water in their Barges, viſiting the Bounds of their Juriſdiction on the River, to prevent Encroach⯑ments, &c.—Cheerful Libations are offered on the Occaſion to the Genius of our wealthy Flood, which Milton calls the coaly Tyne: Tyne,
In the painted Hall at Greenwich Hoſpital the Genius of the Tyne is repreſented pouring forth his Coal in great Abundance. —There is the Severn with her Lampreys, and the Humber with his Pigs of Lead, which with Thames and the Tyne, compoſe the four great Rivers of England.
The ſubſequent Extract from the antient Calendar of the Ro⯑miſh Church, ſhews what doings there were at Rome on this Eve.
Junius.—
23. Vigilia natalis Joannis Bap⯑tiſtae.
Aromata dantur Veſperis.
Ignes ſiunt.
Puella cum parvo Tympano, quod Coronulam appellat.
Pueri pro puellis veſtiuntur.
Cantilenae ad liberales, dirae & avaros.
Aquae in nocte natantur: & penſiles ad vaticinium feruntur.
Filix vulgo in precio eſt propter ſemen.
Herbae diverſi generis quaeruntur et multa fiunt.
Carduus puellarum legitur, & ab eiſdem centum cruces.
24. Nativitas Joannis Baptiſtae: ros et novae frondes in precio.
Solſtitium vulgare.
June,
23. The Vigil of the Nativity of John Baptiſt.
Spices are given.
Fires made on.
A Girl with a little Drum, that proclaims the Garland.
Boys are dreſſed in Girls' Cloaths.
Carrols to the liberal, Impreca⯑tions to the avarous.
Waters are ſwum in during the Night: They are fetched in Veſſels that hang for the Pur⯑poſes of Divination.
Fern is of vulgar Eſtimation be⯑cauſe of the Seed.
Herbs of different Kinds are ſought and many Things done.
Girls' Thiſtle is gathered: a hundred Croſſes by the ſame.
24. John Baptiſt's Birth Day: dew and new Leaves in Eſtimation.
The vulgar Solſtice.
The following Extract from Dr. Moreſin illuſtrates not a little both theſe Obſervations in the antient Calendar, and Stow's Account.
Apud noſtros quoque Proavos, inolevit longa Annorum ſerie perſuaſio artemeſiam in Feſtis Divo Joanni Baptiſtae ſacris, ante domos ſuſpenſam, item alios frutices et plantas, atque etiam Can⯑delas, faceſque deſignatis quibuſdam diebus celebrioribus aqua luſtrali rigatas, &c. contra Tempeſtates, fulmina, Tonitrua & adverſus Diaboli poteſtatem, &c.—quoſdam incendere ipſo die Joannis Baptiſtae faſciculum luſtratarum herbarum contra tonitrua, fulmina, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 28.
Flammam tranſiliendi mos videtur etiam priſcis Graeciae tempori⯑bus uſurpatus fuiſſe, deque eo verſus Sophoclis in Antigone quoſdam intelligendos putant: Cum enim rex Creon Polynicis cadaver humare prohibuiſſet, Antigone autem ipſius Soror illud humo contexiſſet, cuſtodes, ut mortis poenam à rege conſtitutam vitarent, dicebant ſe paratos eſſe ferrum candens manibus contrectare & per pyram ince⯑dere. Hotom. diſput. de Feudis. Cap. 44. hic mos Gallis, Ger⯑manis, et poſt Chriſtianiſmum remanſit etiam Pontificibus: et adul⯑teria uxorum ferro candente probant Germani. Aemil. lib. 4, &c.— Et Vaſcones accenſis ignibus in Urbium vicis vidi per medios ſaltare ad feſtum Joanni ſacrum in Aeſtate: et qui funus antiquitus proſe⯑quuti fuerant, ad proprios lares reverſi, aqua aſperſi, ignem ſu⯑pergradiebantur, hoc ſe piaculo ex funere expiari arbitrati, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. 61.
So alſo in another Paſſage:—Majores vero natu ad Feſtum D. Johanni ſacrum accenſis veſpere in Platea ignibus, flammam tranſi⯑liunt ſtramineam mares et Foeminae, Pueri, Pupaeque, ac fieri vidi in Galliis inter Cadurcos ad Oppidulum Puy la Rocque. Ibid. 72.
Atque hodie recens baptizatos infantes (ut vidi fieri ab Anicula in Scotia olim, quae ſui Papatus reliquias ſaperet) ſtatim atque do⯑mum redierint in limine oblatis eduliis bene venire dicunt, ſtatim⯑que importatos, anicula, ſive Obſtetrix fuerit, faſciis involutos accipit & per flammam ter quaterve leniter vibrant, verbis his additis, jam te flamma, ſi unquam, abſumat, terque verba repe⯑tunt. Ibid.
Mr. Pennant informs us, that in the Highlands Midwives give new-born Babes a ſmall Spoonful of Earth and Whiſky, as the firſt Food they taſte.
‘Peut-on méconnoître ici les Feux de la S. Jean, ces Feux ſacrés allumés à minuit au moment du Solſtice chez la plûpart des Nations anciennes & modernes? Cérémonie religieuſe, qui remonte ainſi à la plus haute Antiquité, & qu'on obſervoit pour la proſpérité des Etats & des peuples, & pour écarter tous les maux.’
‘L'origine de ce Feu que tant de Nations conſervent encore, & qui ſe perd dans l'ántiquité, eſt tres ſimple. C'étoit un Feu de joie allumé au moment où l'année commençoit; car la premiere de toutes les Années, la plus ancienne donc on ait quelque connoiſ⯑ſance, s'ouvroit au mois de Juin. De-là le nom même de ce mois, Junior, le plus jeune, qui ſe renouvelle; tandis que celui qui le précéde eſt le mois de Mai, ou Major, l'ancien: auſſi l'un étoit le mois des Jeunes Gens, & l'autre celui des Vieillards.’
‘Ces Feux-de-joie étoient accompagnés en même tems de Voeux & de Sacrifices pour la proſpérité des Peuples & des biens de la Terre: on danſoit auſſi autour de ce Feu; car y a-t-il quelque Fête ſans danſe? & les plus agiles ſautoient par-deſſus. En ſe retirant, chacun emportoit un tiſon plus on moins grand, et le reſte étoit jetté au vent, afin qu'il emportât tout malheur comme il emportoit ces cendres.’
‘Lorſqu' après une longue ſuite d'années, le Solſtice n'en ſit plus l'ouverture, on continua cependant également l'uſage des feux dans le même tems, par une ſuite de l'habitude, & des idées ſuperſtitieuſes qu'on y avoit attachées; d'ailleurs, il eût été triſte d'anéantir un jour de joie, dans des tems où il y en avoit peu; auſſi cet uſage s'eſt-il maintenu juſqu' à nous.’
Leaping over the Fires is mentioned among the ſuperſtitious Rites uſed at the Palilia in Ovid's Faſti:
Apud Latinos oves tond [...]re, ut et ſementem facere omnino non fuit licitum, priuſquam Catulatio, hoc eſt, ex Cane ſacrum fieret: ut Gyraldus teſtatur de Diis Gentium. Ex his ergò omnibus con⯑ſtat illam ovium tonſuram (quam lunae decreſcente à veteribus fieri fuiſſe ſolitam M. Varro teſtatur: de tempore autem oves lavandi atque tondendi vide Plin. lib. 18. c. 17.) magna cum feſtivitate, laetitia atque conviviis fuiſſe celebratam; id quod mirum non eſt. —Nam in Animalibus primum non ſine cauſa putant oves aſſumptas, & propter Utilitatem & propter Placiditatem; Maximè enim hae natura quietae & aptiſſimae ad vitam hominum. Ad cibum enim lac, & caſeum adhibitum; ad Corpus veſtitum et pelles attulerunt. Ita⯑que cum in illis tot praeſertim numero tondendis plurimûm paſto⯑ribus atque famulis eſſet laboris exantlandum, juſta profectò de cauſa Patresfamiliâs atque Domini illos conviviali hujuſmodi lae⯑titia recreare rurſus atque exhilarare volucrunt. Antiquit. Conviv. p. 62.
Apollini et Aeſculapio ejus filio datur morbo medicinam facere, apud nos Coſmae et Damiano: at Peſtis in partem cedit Rocho: oculorum lippitudo Clarae. Antonius ſuibus medendis ſufficit: (St. Antony's Pig), &c. Morbo ſontico olim Hercules, nunc Joannes & Valentinus praeſunt.—In arte obſtetricandi Lucinam longè ſuperat noſtra Margareta, et quia haec moritur Virgo, ne non ſatis attenta ad curam ſit, quam neque didicit, neque experientia cognovit illi in officio jungitur fungendo expertus Marpurgus. Aliqui addunt loco Junonis, Reginam noſtri coeli divam Mariam, &c. Moreſin Deprav. Rel. p. 16.
Statilinus erat Deus cujuſque privatus, qui ſemper ſuum homi⯑nem eſt dictus comitari: ſic Papa cuique adglutinat ſuum Angelum et quiſque ſibi patronum ex defunctis unum eligit, cujus ſit cliens et cui vota ferat. Ibid. P. 164.
Sartoribus nemo Deorum veterum prae eſt, quem legere conti⯑git, niſi ſit Mercurius Fur, cum ipſi ſint furaciſſimi. Bulling. Cap. 34. Orig. ex papae decreto concedit illis, cum ſint plerunque belli homunculi, dignum ſuis moribus Deum Gutmannum neſcio quem. Sed barbarum nomen cogit fateri civiliores eſſe Scotos, qui Annam. Matrem Virginis Mariae coluerunt, quae ac dicunt Tunicam Chriſti texuit, et ideo meritò illis Dea eſt. Ibid. 15 [...].
Fabrorum Deus Vulcanus fuit ſerrariorum, nunc in papatu com⯑mutant Vulcanum cum Eulogio—Scoti hiſce fabris dederunt A [...] ⯑ [...]ium, quem colerent, ut et reliquis qui malleo utuntur. Ibid. P. 56.
Theodoretus in Expoſitione Epiſt. Pauli ad Coloſs. 2. dicit, qui legem defendebant Pſeudo-Apoſtoli eos etiam ad Angelos colendes inducebant, dicentes, legem per ipſos datam fuiſſe, manſit autem hoc vitium diu in Phrygia & Piſidia, quocirca Synodus quoque con⯑venit Laodiceae, quae eſt Phrygiae metropolis, et lege prohibuit, ne precarentur Angelos: Canon Concil Laodicen. eſt 34. ac ita habet. Non oportet Chriſtianos derelicta Eccleſia abire ad Angelos et Ido⯑lolatriae abóminandae congregationes facere, &c. Sed nunc ex Pa⯑piſmo Angeli duo cuique aſſident, bonum his conceptis precantur verbis.
Speght in his Gloſſary to Chaucer, gives us a curious Deſcrip⯑tion of Wakes.—It was the Manner in Times paſt, (ſays he) upon Feſtival Evens called Vigiliae, for Pariſhioners to meet in their Church Houſes or Church Yards, and there to have a drink⯑ing Fit for the Time.—Here they uſed to end many Quarrels be⯑tween Neighbour and Neighbour: Hither came the Wives in comely Manner, and they which were of the better Sort had their Mantles carried with them, as well for Shew as to keep them from Cold at the Table. Theſe Mantles alſo many did uſe in the Church at Morrow Maſſes and other Times.
In the 28 Canon given under King Edgar (preſerved in Whe⯑loc's Edition of Bede.) I find ‘decent Behaviour enjoined at theſe Church Wakes: The People are commanded to pray devoutly at them, and not betake themſelves to drinking or Debauchery.’
28. And ƿe laeraþ ꝧ man aet Cyric ƿaeccan spiþe gedreoh sy. & georne gebidde. & aenige dren [...] ne aenig unnit þarne dreoge.—This ſeems to oppoſe the Opinion of Spelman, that Wakes are derived, as Bourne c [...]tes [...], from the Saxon Word Wak, which ſignifies Drunkenneſs.
Mr Pennant informs us, that a Cuſtom prevails in Glouceſter⯑ſhire on the Twelfth-day, or on the Epiphany in the Evening: All the Servants of every particular Farmer aſſemble together in one of the Fields that has been ſown with Wheat; on the Border of which, in the moſt conſpicuous or moſt elevated Place, they make twelve Fires of Straw in a Row; around one of which, made larger than the Reſt, they drink a cheerful Glaſs of Cyder to their Maſter's Health, Succeſs to the future Harveſt, &c. then returning home, they feaſt on Cakes made of Carraways, &c. ſoaked in Cy⯑der, which they claim as a Reward for their paſt Labours in ſow⯑ing the Grain.—This, he obſerves, ſeems to reſemble a Cuſtom of the antient Danes, who in their Addreſſes to their rural Deities, emptied on every Invocation a Cup in Honour of them. Niordi et Frejae memoria poculis recolebatur, annua ut ipſis contingeret fe⯑licitas, frugumque et reliquae annonae uberrimus proventus.
Dr. Johnſon tells us that he ſaw the Harveſt of a ſmall Field in one of the weſtern Iſlands:—The Strokes of the Sickle were timed by the Modulation of the Harveſt Song, in which all their Voices were united:—They accompany in the Highlands every Action which can be done in equal Time with an appropriated Strain, which has, they ſay, not much Meaning, but its Effects are Regu⯑larity and Chearfulneſs. The antient proceleuſmatic Song, by which the Rowers of Gallies were animated, may be ſuppoſed to have been of this Kind. There is now an Oar Song uſed by the Hebridians —Thus far the learned Traveller. Our Sailors at New⯑caſtle, in heaving their Anchors, &c. uſe a Song of this Kind.
Coles in his Latin Dictionary renders the Paſch or Eaſter Egg by "Ovum paſchale, croceum, ſeu luteum." It is plain from hence that he has been acquainted with the Cuſtom of dying or ſtaining Eggs at this Seaſon.
Ainſworth leaves out theſe two Epithets, and calls it ſingly "Ovum paſchale".—He has known nothing I preſume of this an⯑tient Cuſtom, and has therefore omitted the "croccum" or ‘lu⯑teum.’—It is in this Manner, that many of our Engliſh Dictiona⯑ries have been improved in modern Editions!
‘Subveniat, quaeſumus, Domine, tuae benedictionis gratia, huic Ovorum creaturae, ut cibus ſalubris fiat fidelibus tuis in tuarum gratiarum actione ſumentibus, ob reſurrectionem Domini noſtri Jeſu Chriſti, qui tecum, &c.’ p. 133.
In the Romiſh Bee-hive, Fol. 15, I find the following Catalogue of popiſh Superſtitions, in which the Reader will find our Paſte Eggs very properly included:—‘Many traditions of idle Heads, which the Holy Church of Rome hath received for a perfit ſerv⯑ing of God: As faſting Dayes, Yeares of Grace, Differences and Diverſities of Dayes, of Meates, of Cloathing, of Candles, Holy Aſhes, Holy Pace Egges and Flames, Palmes and Palme Boughes. Staves, Fooles Hoods, Shells and Bells, (relative to Pilgrimages) licking of rotten Bones, (Reliques) &c. &c.’
Doctor Chandler in his Travels in Greece, tells us, that at the City of Zante, ‘he ſaw a Woman in a Houſe, with the Door open, bewailing her little Son, whoſe dead Body lay by her, dreſſed, the Hair powdered, the Face painted, and bedecked with Leaf-Gold.’
In the antient Calendar of the Romiſh Church, to which I have ſo often referred, I find the ſubſequent Obſervation on the 25th of March, which I confeſs myſelf entirely at a loſs how to tranſlate: ‘"Ova annunciatae, ut aiunt, reponuntur."’
His Majeſty in the Courſe of his Work informs us, ‘that ſome of the Gentry of the Land beſtowed (at that Time) three, ſome Four Hundred Pounds a Yeere upon this precious ſtink!’
An incredible Sum, eſpecially when we conſider the Value of Money in his Time. They muſt not have been Sterling but Scotch Pounds.
The following extraordinary Account of a Buckinghamſhire Par⯑ſon who abandonned himſelf to the uſe of Tobacco, is worth quot⯑ing. It may be found in Lilly's Hiſtory of his Life and Times, p. 44.
‘In this Year alſo, William Bredon, Parſon or Vicar of Thorn⯑ton in Bucks, was living, a profound Divine, but abſolutely the moſt polite Perſon for Nativities in that Age, ſtrictly adhering to Ptolomy, which he well underſtood; he had a Hand in compoſing Sir Chriſtopher Heydon's defence of Judicial Aſtrology, being at that Time his Chaplain; he was ſo given over to Tobacco and Drink, that when he had no Tobacco, (and I ſuppoſe too much Drink) he would cut the Bell-Ropes and ſmoke them!’
How widely different the Strains of the ſubſequent Parody:
The Stile of that puling Bard, Ambroſe Phillips, is here ridiculed.
As is alſo that of the ſubſequent Imitation of Dr. Young.
Both of theſe were written by Hawkins Browne, Eſq
There is a ſuperſtitious Cuſtom among ſome People of nailing Horſe-Shoes on the Threſhold to keep out Witches.
To break the Egg-Shell after the Meat is out, is a Relique of Superſtition, thus mentioned in Pliny, ‘huc pertinet Ovorum, ut exorbuerit quiſque, calices protinus frangi aut eoſdem cocleari⯑bus perforari.’
Dr. Browne tells us, that the Intent of this was to prevent Witch⯑craft; for leſt Witches ſhould draw or prick their Names therein, and veneficiouſly miſchief their Perſons, they broke the Shell, as Dalecampius has obſerved. Vide Vulg. Errors.
Mr. Pennant tells us, in his Tour in Scotland, that the Farmers carefully preſerve their Cattle againſt Witchcraft by placing Boughs of the Mountain Aſh, and Honey Suckle in their Cow-Houſes on the 2d of May.—They hope to preſerve the Milk of their Cows, and their Wives from Miſcarriage, by tying red Threads about them; they bleed the ſuppoſed Witch to preſerve themſelves from her Charms.
He tells us alſo, that the laſt Inſtance of theſe frantic Exe⯑cutions for Witchcraft in the North of Scotland, was in June 1727, as that in the South was at Paiſly in 1696, where among others a Woman, young and handſome, ſuffered, and with a reply to her enquiring Friends, worthy a Roman Matron:
Being aſked why ſhe did not make a better Defence on her Trial, ſhe anſwered, "My Perſecutors have deſtroyed my Honour, and my Life is not now worth the Pains of defending." He goes on: "The laſt Inſtance of national Credulity on this Head was the Story of the Witches of Thurſo, who tormenting for a long Time an honeſt Fellow under the uſual form of Cats, at laſt provoked him ſo, that one Night he put them to flight with his broad Sword, and cut off the Leg of one leſs nimble than the Reſt: On his taking it up, to his Amazement he found it belonged to a Female of his own Species, and next Morning diſcovered the Owner, an old Hag, with only the companion Leg to this."
But theſe Relations of almoſt obſolete Superſtitions muſt never be thought a Reflection on this Country, as long as any Memory remains of the tragical End of the Poor People at Tring, who within a few Miles of our Capital itſelf, in 1751, fell a Sacrifice to the Belief of the Common People in Witches, or of that ridiculous Impoſture in the Capital itſelf, in 1762, of the Cocklane Ghoſt, which found credit with all Ranks of People. Note, p. 145.
He farther obſerves, that at Edinburgh, there is ſtill ſhewn a deep and wide Hollow beneath Calton Hill, the Place where thoſe imaginary Criminals, Witches and Sorcerers, were burnt in leſs enlightened Times
The ingenious Artiſt Hogarth, in his Medley, repreſents with great Spirit of Satire, a Witch, ſucked by a Cat, and flying on a Broomſtick: It being ſaid, as Truſler remarks, that the Familiar with whom a Witch converſes, ſucks her right Breaſt, in Shape of a little dun Cat, as ſmooth as a Mole, which, when it has ſucked, the Witch is in a Kind of Trance. Vide Hogarth Moralized, p. 116.
There had been about the Time of Lord Verulam, no ſmall Stir concerning Witchcraft.—Ben. Johnſon, ſays Dr. Percy, has left us a Witch Song, which contains an Extract from the various Incantations [...] claſſic Antiquity. Some learned Wiſe-Acres had juſt before [...] themſelves on this Subject, with our Britiſh Solomon, James [...] at their Head.—And theſe had ſo ranſacked all Writers antient [...]d modern, and ſo blended and kneaded together the ſeveral Su⯑ [...]erſtitions of different Times and Nations, that thoſe of genuine [...]ngliſh Growth could no longer be traced out and diſtinguiſhed.
It was a ſuppoſed Remedy againſt Witchcraft to put ſome of the [...]witched Perſon's Water, with a Quantity of Pins, Needles and [...]ails, into a Bottle, cork them up, and ſet them before the Fire, [...] order to confine the Spirit; but this ſometimes did not prove [...]fficient, as it would often force the Cork out with a loud Noiſe, [...]ke that of a Piſtol, and caſt the Contents of the Bottle to a conſi⯑ [...]rable Height.
Bewitched Perſons are ſaid to fall frequently into violent Fits, [...]d vomit Needles, Pins, Stones, Nails, Stubbs, Wool and Straw. [...] Truſler's Hogarth moralized—A [...]t. Medley.
The Author of the Gentle Shepherd, (a beautiful Paſtoral in the [...]ch Language, that equals perhaps the Idyllia of Theocritus,) has made great Uſe of this Superſtition.—He introduces a Clo [...] telling the Powers of a Witch in the following Words:
Afterwards he deſcribes the ridiculous Opinions of the Count People, who never fail to ſurmiſe that the commoneſt natural I fects are produced from Cauſes that are ſupernatural:
The old Woman in the ſubſequent Soliloquy gives us a philoſo⯑phical Account of the People's Folly:
This Paſtoral, unfortunately for its Fame, is written in a Lan⯑ [...]age but local, and not generally underſtood.—Had Mr. Addi⯑ [...]n known or could he have read this, how fine a Subject would have afforded him on which to have diſplayed his inimitable [...]lent for Criticiſm!
There were ſeveral religious Uſes of Pulſe, particularly Beans, among the Romans.—Hence Pliny ſays, ‘in eadem peculiaris reli⯑gio.’ —Thus in Ovid's Faſti. Book 5. l. 435, where he is deſcrib⯑ing ſome ſuperſtitious Rites for appeaſing the Dead:
Sacrificia apud Graecos pro mortuis erant, alia à tempore, ut [...], alia nomen à re ſignificata ſumebant, ut [...]. alia à ſepulchris, ut [...]; alia à mortuis, ut [...]. Pollux lib. 8. cap. ult. Cael. Rhod lib. 17. cap. 21. Aeſchin. contra Cteſiphont. Demoſth adverſus Macartatum. hujuſ⯑modi habet Papa. Morelini Deprav. Rel. Orig. 153.
Fabis Romani ſaepius in ſacrificiis funeralibus operati ſunt, nec eſt ea Conſuetudo abolita alicubi inter Chriſtianos, ubi in Elecmo⯑ſinam pro mortuis Fabae diſtribuuntur. Moreſini Deprav. Rel. p. 56, verb. Fabis.
‘The Repaſt deſigned for the Dead, conſiſting commonly of Beans, &c.’ Kennett's Roman Antiq. p. 361.
In the Lemuria, which was obſerved the 9th of May, every other Night for three Times, to pacify the Ghoſts of the Dead, the Ro⯑mans threw Beans on the Fire of the Altar, to drive them out of their Houſes.
In a Pamphlet publiſhed in Mancheſter, 1763, containing a View of the Lancaſhire Dialect, &c. I find this Article in the Gloſſary, ‘Carlings, Peaſe boiled on Care Sunday are ſo called, i. e. the Sunday before Palm-Sunday.’ Joannes Boëmus Auba⯑nus tells us of a Cuſtom uſed in Franconia in the Middle of Lent, in which he mentions Peas, which were eaten at that Time. ‘In medio quadrageſimae, quo quidem Tempore ad laetitiam nos Ec⯑cleſia adhortatur, Iuventus in patriâ mea ex ſtramine imaginem contexit, quae mortem ipſam (quemadmodum depingitur) imi⯑tetur; inde haſta ſuſpenſam in vicinos pagos vociferans portat. Ab aliquibus perhumanè ſuſcipitur, et lacte, piſis ſiccatiſque pyris, (quibus tum vulgò veſci ſolemus) refecta, domum remittitur: à caeteris, quia malae res (ut puta mortis) praenuncia ſit, humanita⯑tis nihil percipit: ſed armis et ignominia etiam adfecta, à ſinibus repellitur.’ Which may be thus engliſhed: ‘In the Middle of Lent the Youth in my Country make an Image of Straw in the Form of Death, as it is uſually depicted. They ſuſpend it on a Pole, and carry it with Acclamations into the neighbouring Villages.—Some receive this Pageant kindly, and after a Re⯑freſhment of Milk, Peas and dryed Pears, (which we commonly eat at that Time) it is ſent home again. Others thinking it a Preſage of ſomething bad (Death for inſtance) forcibly drive it away from their reſpective Diſtricts.’
The fourth Sunday in Lent, ſays Wheatly on the Common Prayer, is generally called Midlent, though Biſhop Sparrow and ſome others term it Dominica Refectionis, the Sunday of Refreſhment, the Reaſon perhaps is becauſe the Goſpel for the Day treats of our Saviour's feeding miraculouſly Five Thouſand, or elſe from the firſt Leſſon in the Morning, which gives us the Story of Joſeph's entertaining his Brethren.—He is of Opinion, that the Appointment of theſe Scriptures upon this Day, might probably give the firſt Riſe to a Cuſtom ſtill retained in many Parts of England, and well known by the Name of Midlenting, or Mothering.
Bailey ſuppoſes Mothering, a Cuſtom ſtill retained in many Places of England, of viſiting Parents on Mid-Lent Sunday, to have been ſo called from the Reſpect paid in old Time to the Mother-Church. It being the Cuſtom for People in Popiſh Times to viſit their Mother-Church on Mid-Lent Sunday, and to make their Of⯑ferings at the high Altar.
J. Boëmus Aubanus gives us the following Deſcription of the Manner of ſpending the three Days before the Lent Faſt commen⯑ced, commonly called the Carnival, that is, ‘the bidding Fare⯑well to Fleſh.’
"Populari ſpontanea inſania Germania tunc vivit. Comedit et bibit, ſeque ludo jocoque omnimodo adeò dedit, quaſi uſui nun⯑quam veniant, quaſi cras moritura, hodie priùs omnium rerum ſatietatem capere velit. Novi aliquid ſpectaculi quiſque excogitat, quo mentes et oculos omnium delectet, admirationeque detineat. Atque, ne pudor obſtet, qui ſe ludicro illi committunt, facies larvis obducunt, ſexum et aetatem mentientes, viri mulierum veſtimenta, muli [...]res virorum induunt. Quidam Satyros, aut malos daemones potiùs repreſentare volentes, minio ſe, aut atramento tingunt, ha⯑bituque nefando deturpant, alii nudi diſcurrentes Lupercos agunt, a quibus Ego annuum iſtum delirandi morem ad nos defluxiſſe exi⯑ſtimo. p. 267.
Collop (S. of doubtful Etymology) a ſmall Slice of Meat, a Piece of any Animal. Aſh.
Colab, Colob, Segmentum. unde Anglis Colabs & Egges dicun⯑tur Segmenta lardi ovis inſtrata. [...] Suidae eſt Offula, buccea parvula. [...], decurto, minuo. Adi quoque Etym. Voſſ. in Collabi. M. Caſaubon. de vet. ling. Angl. p. 279.
Collop, Minſhew deflectit [...], incido, vel à Belg. kole, carbo, & op, ſuper, ut idem ſit quod Fr. G. Carbonade, vel à [...], Corium durius in Cervicibus et dorſis boum, aut Ovium, vel à [...], cibus, vel à [...], quod Voſſio in Et. LL. exp. Buccea. Offula. Skinner in V.
Dr. Kennett, in the Gloſſary to his Parochial Antiquities, tells us of an old Latin Word colponer, Slices or cut Pieces, in Welch a Gollwith.
Annulus Sponſae do no mittebatur à Viro qui pronubus dictus. Alex. ab Alex. lib. 2. cap. 5. Et mediante annulo contrahitur Ma⯑trimonium papanorum. Moreſini Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 12.
Dextra data, acceptaque invicem Perſae et Aſſyrii foedus matri⯑monii ineunt. Alex ab Alex. lib 2. cap. 5. Papatus retinet.
There was a Ceremony uſed at the Solemnization of a Mar⯑riage, called Confarreation, in Token of a moſt firm Conjunction between the Man and Wife, with a Cake of Wheat or Barley: This Ceremony, Blount tells us, is ſtill ratained in Part with us, by that which we call the Bride-cake, uſed at Weddings. Con⯑farreation and the Ring were uſed antiently as binding Ceremonies, in making Agreements, Grants, &c. as appears from the ſubſe⯑quent Extract from an old Grant, cited in Du Cange's Gloſſary. Verb. Confarreatio:
‘Miciacum concedimus et quidquid eſt fiſci noſtri intra Flumi⯑num alveos et per ſanctam Confarreationem et annulum inex⯑ceptionaliter tradimus.’
Moreſin mentions the Bride-cake thus: Sumanalia, Panis erat ad formam rotae factus: hoc utuntur Papani in nuptiis, &c. Deprav. Rel. Orig. p. 165. ‘I will give one Authority more:’
Quint. Curtius tells us, lib. 1. de geſt. Alex. ‘Et Rex. medio cupiditatis ardore juſſit afferri patrio more panem (hoc erat apud Macedones ſanctiſſimum cocuntium pignus) quem diviſum gladio uterque libabat.’
In the North, ſlices of the Bride-Cake are put through the Wed⯑ding Ring, they are afterwards laid under Pillows at Night to cauſe young Perſons to dream of their Lovers.
I find the following ſingular Cuſtom in the Convivial Antiq. Fol. 229: Ceremonia hodie in nobilium nuptiis apud Germanos uſitata, qua Sponſa, poſtquam in thalamum ad lectum genialem eſt deducta, calceum detractum in circumſtantium turbam projicit, quem qui excipit (in quo certatim omnes laborant) is id ceu futuri Matrimonii felix fauſtumque omen interpretatur. See Ob⯑ſervations on Mr. Bourne's Chapt. on Omens.—‘Throwing an old Shoe.’ Page, 94.
Mr. Pennant tells us, that among the Highlanders during the Marriage Ceremony, great Care is taken that Dogs do not paſs be⯑tween them, and particular Attention is paid to the leaving the Bride-groom's left Shoe, without Buckle or Latchet, to prevent Witches* from depriving him on the nuptial Night of the Power of looſening the Virgin Zone. Tour, p. 160.
Sic apud Romanos olim Menſe Maio nubere inauſpicatum ha⯑bebatur, unde Ovid. in Faſtis:
There was a remarkable Kind of Marriage Contract amongſt the Danes, called Hand-Feſting. See Ray's Collect of local Words, Gloſſarium Northanhymbricum.
The Mercheta Mulierum has been diſcredited by an eminent Antiquary. It was ſaid, that Eugenius the 3d King of Scotland did wickedly ordain, that the Lord or Maſter ſhould have the firſt Night's Lodging with every Woman married to his Tenant, or Bond-Man; which Ordinance was afterwards abrogated by King Malcome the 3d, who ordained that the Bridegroom ſhould have the ſole Uſe of his own Wife, and therefore ſhould pay to the Lord, a Piece of Money called Marca. Hect. Boel. l. 3. ca. 12. Spotſw. Hiſt. Fol. 29.
They muſt have been (in the antient Senſe of the Word) Villains indeed, who could ſubmit to this ſingular Species of Deſpotiſm!
Such great Drinkers, ſays he alſo, were the Danes, who were in England in the Time of Edgar, and ſo much did their bad Examples prevail with the Engliſh, that he, by the Advice of Dunſtan, Arch-Biſhop of Canterbury, put down many Ale-Houſes, ſuffering only one to be in a Village, or ſmall Town: And he alſo further or⯑dained, that Pins or Nails ſhould be faſtened into the drinking Cups and Horns at ſtated diſtances, and whoſoever ſhould drink be⯑yond thoſe Marks at one Draught, ſhould be obnoxious to a ſevere Puniſhment. This was to prevent the pernicious Cuſtom of Drink⯑ing.
Bumpers are of great Antiquity.— Thus Paulus Warnefridus is cited in Du Cange's Gloſſary, telling us, in lib. 5. de geſtis Langobard. Cap. 2. ‘Cumque ii qui diverſi generis potiones ei a Rege deferebant, de verbo Regis eum rogarent, ut totam fialam biberent, ille in honorem Regis ſe totam bibere promit⯑tens, parum aquae libabat de argenteo Calice.’ Vide Martial. lib. 1. Ep. 72. lib. 8. 51, &c.
That it is good to be drunk once a Month, ſays the Author of the Vulgar Errors, is a common Flattery of Senſuality, ſupporting itſelf upon Phyſic, and the healthful Effects of Inebriation.—It is a ſtriking Inſtance of ‘the doing ill, as we ſay, that good may come of it.’—It may happen that Inebriation, by cauſing Vomiting, may cleanſe the Stomack, &c. but it ſeems a very dangerous Kind of Doſe. and of which the "repetatur hauſius," too quickly repeat⯑ed, will evince, that Men may pervert that, which Nature intend⯑ed for a Cordial, into the moſt baneful of all Poiſons. It has been vulgarly called, "giving a Fillip to Nature."
Dr. Browne is of Opinion, that the human Faces deſcribed in Ale-Houſe Signs, in Coats of Arms, &c. for the Sun and Moon, are Reliques of Paganiſm, and that theſe Viſages originally impli⯑ed Apollo and Diana.
The Chequers, at this Time a common Sign of a Public-Houſe, was originally intended for a Kind of Draught-Board, called Tables, and ſhewed that there that Game might be played. From their Colour, which was red, and the Similarity to a Lattice, it was corruptly called the Red Lettuce, which Word is frequently uſed by antient Writers to ſignify an Ale-Houſe. Vide Antiq. Repertor. Vol. I. p. 50.
How exceedingly ſimilar to our modern Cuſtom of ſaying to each of the Company in turn, "give us a Lady to toaſt," is the following:
Da puere ab ſummo, age tu interibi ab infimo da Suavium.
Our Word Toſt, or Toaſt, ſignifying to name, or begin a new Health, concerning the Etymology of which all our Dictionary Writers are ſilent, is a Cant Word. I find it in the canting Voca⯑bulary. Who toſts now? Who chriſtens the Health? An old Toſt, a pert, pleaſant, old Fellow.—Toſs-Pot, quaere from hence?
I find the ſubſequent Diſſuaſive from Drunkenneſs, a Vice to which it muſt be confeſſed the drinking of Healths does but too naturally tend, in Ch. Johnſon's Wife's Relief.
In the Marriage Ceremonies amongſt the antient Romans, the Bride-groom threw Nuts about the Room for the Boys to ſcramble: The Epithalamiums in the Claſſics prove this. They were ſuppoſed to do this in Token of leaving childiſh Diverſions. "Quanquam Plinius, lib. 15. cap. 22. cauſas alias adfert, quam ob rem Nuces in nuptialibus ceremoniis conſueverint antiquitus adhiberi; ſed praeſtat ipſius reſerre Verba: Nuces, inquit, juglandes, quanquam et ipſae nuptialium Feſcenninorum comites, multum pineis minores univer⯑ſitate, eaedemque portione ampliores nucleo. Nec non et honor his Naturae peculiaris, gemino protectis operimento, pulvinati primum calycis, mox lignei putaminis. Quae cauſa eas nuptiis fecit religioſas, tot modis foetu munito: quod eſt veriſimilius, &c.
‘Vide Eraſmus on the Proverb: "Nuces relinquere."’The Roman Boys had ſome Sport or other with Nuts, to which Horace refers in theſe Words:
‘—Te talos Aule nuceſque.’Nuts have not been excluded from the Catalogne of Superſti⯑tions under papal Rome. Thus on the 10th of Auguſt in the Ro⯑miſh antient Calendar, I find it obſerved that ſome religious Uſe was made of them, and they were in great Eſtimation.
‘Nuces in pretio et religioſae.’Mr. Gay deſcribes ſome other ruſtic Methods of Divination on this Head: Thus with Peaſcods:
They made Trial alſo of the Fidelity of their Swains by ſticking an Apple Kernel on each Cheek; that which fell firſt indicated, that the Love of him whoſe Name it bore, was unſound, Snails, ſet to crawl on the Hearth, were thought too to mark in the Aſhes the Initial of the Lover's Name.
This old ſaying is very expreſſive of the Poverty of this firſt Founder of a very great Name in the North. I cite it as an Eulogi⯑um on honeſt Induſtry.
Merchants often times contribute to the Safety of a State, they do at all times to its Happineſs.—Great Britain perhaps owes every Thing to Commerce.—Our wiſe Anceſtors, ſenſible of this, made proviſion for encouraging the Induſtry of the Merchants, by advancing them to Rank and Dignity in the State.—Thus, in a very old Saxon Law, they take Place of the Scholar:
gif Massere geðeaH ꝧ He ferde þriðe ofer pid Sae be His agenum crafte, He paes þonne siððan Degne rigtespeorðe; And gif leorner geðeaH þurH lare ꝧ He Had Hefde & þenode Xpe, He paes þonne siððan maeðe & numde sþa micel, &c. that is, ‘If a Merchant ſo thrived that he paſſed thrice over the wide Sea of his own Craft, he was thenceforth equal in Rank with a Than [...]. And if a Scholar ſo thrived through learning, that he had Degree, and ſerved Chriſt, he was thenceforth of Dignity and Peace ſo much worthy as thereto belonged, &c.’—Theſe Laws are of remove Antiquity, and do great Honour to the good Senſe of our Forefathers.
Notetur etiam Norvegis & Iſlandis peculiarem numerandi ra⯑tionem in uſu eſſe per additionem Vocum Tolfroedr, Tolfroed, vel Tolfraet, quae decem ſignificare faciunt duodecim; Centum, Centum et Viginti.—Mille, Mille & 200, &c.
Cauſa iſtius Computationis haec eſt, quod apud iſtas Gentes duplex eſt decas, nempe minor caeteris Nationibus communis decem continens Unitates; et major continens 12. i. e. Tolf Unitates.
Inde addita voce Tolfraedr, vel Tolfraed, Centuria non decies de⯑cem, ſed decies duodecim, i. e. 120 continet.—Haec Tolfraedica, ſive duodena computandi ratio per majores decades, quae duodecim unitates continent, apud nos etiamnum uſurpatur in computandis certis rebus per duodenum numerum, quem Dozen; Succicé duſin; Gallicé douzain, vocamus; quinimo in numeris, ponderibus et menſuris multarum rerum, ut ex Mercatoribus et Ve [...]eculariis accepi, centuria apud Nos etiamnum ſemper praeſumitur ſignificare majorem, ſive Tolfraedicam illam centuriam, quae ex decies 12 conflatur, ſcilicet 120.
Sic Arngrim Jonas in Crymogaea, ſive rerum Iſland. lib. 1. cap. 8. hundrad centum ſonat, ſed quadam co [...]ſuetudine [...]lus continet nempe 120. Inde etiamnum apud nos [...]ctus iſtud de Centenario numero; Five Score of Men, Money and Pins: Six Score of all other Things. P. 43. Gram. Iſl.
The antient Northern Nations held annual Ice Fairs: See Olaus Magnus.
We alſo have heard of a Fair upon the Thames in a very hard Froſt.
In the revenue Roll of Biſhop William of Waynflete, (an. 1475) this Fair appears to have greatly decayed; in which among other Proofs, I find mention made of a Diſtrict in the Fair being unoc⯑cupied. "Ubi Homines Cornubiae ſtare ſolebant."
The whole Reception to the Biſhop this Year was 45 l. 18s. 5d. more than 400l. at this Day. Ibid.
Feſtum, Nundinae quae in feſtis Patronorum vulgo ſiunt. Du Cange, Gloſſ.
Pitching Pence was paid (in Fairs and Markets) for every Bag of Corn, &c. Coles Dict.
Kennett, in his Gloſſary to his parochial Antiquities, tells us, that from the ſolemn Feaſting at Wakes and Fairs, came the Word Fare, proviſion, good fare, to fare well. In verbo. Feriae.
N. B. See alſo the Obſervations on Mr. Bourne's Chapter on Wakes.
At Salt-Hill, near Windſor, the Eton Boys have an annual Cuſtom (in June) of giving Salt and extorting Money from every one that paſſes by.—The Captain, for ſo they ſtile their Leader, is ſaid to raiſe, ſome Years, 300 Pounds on this Occaſion, all which he claims as his own: They ſtop even the Stage Coaches.—There is generally a great Concourſe of the Nobility, Gentry, &c. at Salt-Hill on the Day.
This ſeems to be a Fragment, but greatly mutilated, of the above deſcribed antient Cuſtoms in Schools on St. Nicholas' Day.
I received this Information at the Wind-Mill, one of the very elegant Inns at Salt-Hill; and if I miſtake not, the Bedchamber in which I ſlept, had a Latin Title (Montem) above the Chimney-piece that referred to the Little-Hill, the Scene of this ſingular Cuſtom.
In Scotland, ſays the learned and modeſt Author of the Gloſ⯑ſary to Douglas' Virgil, the Women call a haly or ſely how, (i. e. holy or fortunate Cap, or Hood) a Film, or Membrane ſtretched over the Heads of Children new born, which is nothing elſe but a Part of that which covers the Foetus in the Womb; and they give out that Children ſo born will be very fortunate. In Verbo How.
An Inſtance of great Fortune in one born with this Coif is given by Aelius Lampridius, in the Hiſtory of Diadumenos, who came afterwards to the Sovereign Dignity of the Empire. This Super⯑ſtition prevailed much in the primitive Ages of the Church. St. Chryſoſtom in ſeveral of his Homilies inveighs againſt it: He is particularly ſevere againſt one Praetus, a Clergyman, who being deſirous of being fortunate, bought ſuch a Coif of a Midwife. See Athenian Oracle.
It would be giving the Reins up to Fancy altogether to ſuppoſe that the preſent remarkable black Spots in the Wigs of thoſe of the higheſt Orders of the Law, owe their Origin to this antient Super⯑ſtition; but I have no Kind of Doubt but that the Word Howdy, uſed in the North for a Midwife, and which I take to be a dimi⯑nitive of How, is derived from this obſolete Opinion of old Wo⯑men. An Etymon I have heard of Howdy, that is, "How do ye," is not unlike the "All Eggs under" of Swift, and forcibly ſatirizes that Licentiouſneſs of Fancy in which many Philologiſts have in⯑dulged themſelves.
I ſubjoin what will perhaps be thought a curious Extract con⯑cerning the Appearance commonly called a Falling Star, from Dr. Charlton's Paradoxes—‘It is, ſays he, the Nocturnal Pollu⯑tion of ſome plethorical and wanton Star, or rather Excrement blown from the Noſtrils of ſome Rheumatic Planet, falling upon Plains and Sheep Paſtures, of an obſcure Red or brown Tawney; in Conſiſtence like a Gelly and ſo trembling if touched, &c.’
The Thoughts in the above Paſſage are perhaps the quainteſt that can be found in any Language.
Haggs, ſays Blount, are ſaid to be made of Saveat, or ſome other Vapour iſſuing out of the Head; a not unuſual Sight among us when we ride by Night in the Summer-time: They are extin⯑guiſhed like Flames by ſhaking the Horſes' Manes. But I believe rather it is only a Vapour reflecting Light, but ſat and ſturdy, compacted about the Manes of Horſes or Men's Hair. Vide Blount in Verbo.
At Aſtley, ſeven Miles from Worceſter, three Gentlemen ſaw one of theſe Appearances in a Garden about Nine o'Clock in a dark Night.—At firſt they imagined it to be ſome Country Fellow with a Lanthorn, till approaching within about ſix Yards, it ſud⯑denly diſappeared.—It became viſible again in a dry Field thirty or forty Yards off—it diſappeared as ſuddenly a ſecond Time, and was ſeen again a hundred Yards off.—Whether it paſſed over the Hedge, or went through it, could not be obſerved, for it diſ⯑appeared as it paſſed from Field to Field.
At another Time when one approached within ten or twelve Yards, it ſeemed to pack off as in a fright.
The modern Manner of Preparing is thus deſcribed in the Poem above cited:
King Henry VIII. Maitland, p. 1343.—It appears that James I. was remarkably fond of Cock-fighting; is it impertinent to add?
Pliny mentions the Spur and calls it Telum, but the Caſtle is a mere modern Invention, as likewiſe is the great, and I ſuppoſe neceſſary exactneſs in matching them
N. B. The Aſiatics however uſe Spurs, that act on each Side like a Lancet, and which almoſt immediately decide the Battle.—Hence they are never permitted by the modern Cock-fighters.
In performing not long ſince the Service appropriated to the Viſitation of the Sick with one of theſe Men, (who died a few Days after) to my great Aſtoniſhment I was interrupted by the crowing of a Game Cock, hung in a Bag over his Head; to this Exaltation an immediate Anſwer was given by another Cock, conceale, in a Cloſet, to whom the firſt replied, and inſtantly the laſt rejoined.— I never met with an Incident ſo truely of the tragi-comical ca [...]t as this, and could not proceed in the execution of that very ſolemn Office, till one of the Diſputants was removed.
It had been, it ſhould ſeem, induſtriouſly hung there for the Sake of Company.—He had thus an Opportunity of caſting▪ a [...] an Object he had dearly loved in the Days of his Health and Strength, what Mr Grey calls "a longing ling'ring look behind."
Feſtum S. Agnetis celebrari coeptum eſt propter quoddam Mi⯑raculum, quod octavo die ſuis contigit parentibus, ad ejus tumu⯑lum lamentantibus. Ita Beletus, c. 75.
Somniandi modus Franciſcanorum hinc ducit originem. Anti⯑qui moris fuit Oracula et futurorum praeſcientiam quibuſdam adhibitis facris per inſomnia dari; qui mos talis erat, ut victimas caederent, mox ſacrificio peracto ſub pellibus caeſarum Ovium in⯑cubantes, ſomnia captarent, eaque lymphatica inſomnia veriſſimos exitus ſortiri. Et Monachi ſuper ſtorea cubant in qua alius Fra⯑ter ecſtaticus fuerat ſomniatus, ſacrificat Miſſam, proces et Jejunia adhibet, inde ut communiter fit de amoribus per ſomnia conſulit, redditque reſponſa pro occurrentibus Spectris, &c.
The following Extract from Mr Gay's Paſtorals, will not, I hope, be thought impertinent here.
Theſe ſwarthy Itinerants, it is there ſaid, at preſent, ſeem likely either to degenerate into common Beggars, or, like ſome of their Brethren in Spain, to be obliged to take to a Trade or Buſineſs for a Livelihood. The great Increaſe of Knowledge in all Ranks of People, has rendered their pretended Art of Divinaton of little Benefit to them, at leaſt by no Means ſufficient to procure them Subſiſtence.
Such Sort of People are called Faws in Northumberland; a Word, of which I know no Etymon, unleſs it be derived from Feaw. foul, ugly. See the Gloſſary to the View of the Lanca⯑ſhire Dialect, where Feaw Whean, is rendered an ugly Woman.
Elyſius jucund arum Queſtionum Campus.
We in the North call Perſons who are thus deceived April-Gowks.—A Gowk is properly a Cuckow, and is uſed here meta⯑phorically in vulgar Language for a Fool. The Cuckow is indeed every where a Name of Contempt. Gauch, Teutonic, is rendered ſtultus, Fool, whence alſo our Northern Word a Goke or a Gawky.
A vulgar Superſtition ſtill prevails here concerning the Cuckow; it is thought very unlucky to have no Money about ones Perſon on hearing this Bird for the firſt Time in a Seaſon.
Mr Gay mentions thus, in his Spell, another popular Superſti⯑tion, a Species of Divination amongſt Lovers on the Occaſion.
- Zitationsvorschlag für dieses Objekt
- TextGrid Repository (2020). TEI. 5290 Observations on popular antiquities including the whole of Mr Bourne s Antiquitates vulgares with addenda to every chapter of that work as also an appendix containing such articles on the subjec. University of Oxford Text Archive. . https://hdl.handle.net/21.T11991/0000-001A-5EAA-C
OBSERVATIONS ON CHAPTER I.
[12]OUR Author ſeems of Opinion, that the Ce⯑remony of tolling a Bell* at the Time of Death, is as antient as the Uſe of Bells. This is ſomewhat improbable. It has rather been an After-Invention of Superſtition. Thus praying for the Dying was improved upon into praying for the Dead. Bells muſt have been firſt uſed as Signals to con⯑vene the People to their public Devotions.
Mr. Bourne has overlooked a Paſſage in Du⯑rand's Ritual that would have been much to his Purpoſe†:— ‘When any one is dying, ſays that [13] Ritualiſt, Bells muſt be tolled, that the People may put up their Prayers.—Let this be done twice for a Woman and thrice for a Man:’ (The ſuperſtitious Reaſons he aſſigns for theſe Numbers are too contemptible for Tranſlation) ‘If for a Clergyman, as many Times as he had Orders, and at the Concluſion a Peal on all the Bells, to diſtinguiſh the Quality of the Perſon for whom the People are to put up their Prayers. A Bell too muſt be rung while we are conduct⯑ing the Corpſe to Church, and during the bring⯑ing it out of the Church to the Grave.’ I think this a curious and pertinent Quotation. It ſeems to account for a Cuſtom ſtill preſerved in the North, of making numeral Diſtinctions at the Concluſion of this Ceremony—nine Knells for a Man, ſix for a Woman, and three for a Child, which are without Doubt the Veſtiges of this antient Injunction of Popery.
The Quotation our Author gives us from Bede* is very appoſite, as is that from Caſſalion's occa⯑ſional [14] Comment. The latter however appears to no great Advantage as an Antiquary, when he tells us ‘he could meet with no other Account of this Ceremony, than that it was a Cuſtom of the old Church of England.’ The Paſſage above cited from Durand would have informed him from whence it muſt have been imported into this King⯑dom.
It may gratify the Curioſity of ſome to peruſe the following general Obſervations on Bells*.—I have not been able to aſcertain preciſely the Date of this uſeful Invention. The Antients had ſome Sort of Bells. I find the Word Tintinnabula, (which we uſually render Bells) in Martial, Juvenal, and Suetonius. The Romans were ſummoned by theſe (of whatever Size or Form they were) to their hot Baths, and to the Buſineſs of public Places.
The large Kind of Bells now in Uſe are ſaid to have been invented by Paulinus, Biſhop of Nola, in Campania, (whence the Latin Name Campana) [15] about the Year 400*, and to have been generally uſed in Churches about the 600th Year of the Chriſtian Aera. Mr. Bingham† however thinks this a vulgar Error. In ſhort, we are left much in the Dark concerning the Antiquities of the ear⯑lier Ages of the Church.—Eccleſiaſtical Writers frequently claſh in their Accounts.‡ The Jews uſed Trumpets for Bells: The Turks permit not the Uſe of Bells: The Greek Church under them ſtill follow their old Cuſtom of uſing wooden Boards, or Iron Plates full of holes, which they hold in their Hands, and knock with a Hammer or Mallet, to call the People together to Church‖: China has been remarkably famous for its Bells— Father le Compte tells us, that at Pekin there are ſeven Bells, each of which weighs one hundred and twenty thouſand Pounds.
Baronius‡‡ informs us, that Pope John XIII. AD. 968, conſecrated a very large new-caſt Bell [16] in the Lateran Church, and gave it the Name of John.—This is the firſt Inſtance I meet with of what has been ſince called "the baptizing of Bells," a Superſtition which the Reader may find ridiculed in the Romiſh* Beehive.—The Veſtiges of this Cuſ⯑tom may be yet traced in England in Tom of Lin⯑coln, and great Tom ("the mighty Tom") at Chriſt Church, Oxford.
Egelrick†, Abbot of Croyland, about the Time of King Edgar, caſt a Ring of ſix Bells, to all which he gave Names, as Bartholomew, Bethhelm, Turketul, &c. The Hiſtorian tells us, ‘his Predeceſſor Tur⯑ketul had led the Way in this Fancy.’
The Cuſtom of rejoicing with Bells on high Feſ⯑tivals, Chriſtmas-Day, &c. is derived to us from the Times of Popery‡. The ringing of Bells on the Arrival of Emperors, Biſhops, Abbots, &c. at Places under their own Juriſdiction, was alſo an old Cuſtom‖: Whence we ſeem to have derived the [17] modern Compliment of welcoming Perſons of Conſequence by a chearful Peal
Durand*, whoſe Superſtition often makes one ſmile, is of Opinion that Devils are much afraid of Bells, and fly away at the Sound of them That Ritualiſt would have thought it a Proſtitution of the ſacred Utenſils, had he heard them rung, as they are here with the greateſt Impropriety, on winning a long Main at Cock-fighting.— He would perhaps have talked in another Strain, and have repreſented theſe aerial Enemies as lending their Aſſiſtance to ring them†.
In the populous, commercial Town, from whence I date theſe obſervations, Church Bells have not been confined to eccleſiaſtical Uſes; they have alſo with great Propriety been adapted to civil Purpo⯑ſes:—The tolling of the great Bell of St. Nicholas' Church here, is an antient Signal for our Burgeſſes to convene on Guild-Days, and on the Day of electing Magiſtrates:—Our little Carnival ‡ on Pan⯑cake Tueſday commences by the ſame Signal:— A Bell, uſually called the Thief and‖ Reever Bell, proclaims our two annual Fairs:—A peculiar Kind of Alarm is given by a Bell on Accidents of Fire: [18] —A Bell is rung at ſix every Morning (except Sundays and Holidays) with a view it ſhould ſeem of calling up the Artiſans to their daily Em⯑ployment; —and we retain alſo a Veſtige of the old Norman Curfew* at eight in the evening.— Our Bells are muffled on the 30th of January; for which I find no precedent of Antiquity; their ſound on that occaſion is peculiarly plaintive.
Diſtinction of Rank is preſerved here in the tol⯑ling of the Soul-Bell; an high Fee excludes the common People, and appropriates to the Death of Perſons of Conſequence the tolling the great Bell of each Church on this Occaſion.—With us too (as Durand orders above) a Bell is tolled, and ſometimes Chimes are rung, a little before the Burial, and while they are conducting the Corps to Church: They chime or ring too in ſome places while the grave is filling up.
There ſeems to be nothing intended by tolling the paſſing Bell at preſent, but to inform the Neighbourhood of any Perſon's Death, and I am much miſtaken if our Author's† very pious Ex⯑hortation [19] will ever be able to revive the primitive Uſe of it.
I know not how the preſent Generation will re⯑liſh his Reflections in this and many ſubſequent Chapters: Serious Animadverſions of this Sort ſeem by no Means pleaſing to the refined Taſte of our Age. We plainly diſcover an Intention of uni⯑ting Entertainment with Utility in his little Ser⯑mons; which, it muſt be confeſſed, are not always delivered in the moſt agreeable Manner.—He does not always ſtick by his Text:—His Inferences are of⯑ten far fetched:—His good Meaning, however, muſt atone for ſome little Deficiencies of Stile, and Pe⯑nury of Compoſition.—Men, provided with keen Appetites for this Kind of Entertainment, will con⯑tent themſelves with the homely Manner in which he has ſerved it up to them.—Indeed Squeamiſh⯑neſs in this Particular would but ill ſuit the Study of the Engliſh Antique. A great deal of wholſome Meat of this Sort has been brought on upon wooden Platters. Nice Gueſts will think our famous old Cook, Mr. Hearne himſelf, but a very coarſe and greaſy Kind of Hoſt.
In fine, I have not preſumed to violate my Au⯑thor's Text, leſt I ſhould ſeem to play the Empiric, and lay the Foundation of my own little Structure upon the Ruins of his.